लड़की की सील कैसे तोड़ी जाती है

bhide family

bhide family, Warning: This story is for the entertainment of adults. It contains detailed descriptions of Female Domination, Fisting, Watersports, Anal penetration and Non-Consensual sex. If you don’t think you would enjoy that, then don’t read it. This story features the Characters of Chyna, Miss Kitty and Jeff Jarrett. The are the characters as portrayed and in no way represent Joanie Laurer, Stacy Carter, or the real Jeff Jarrett. Jeff Jarrett sat with his head in his hands and stared at the floor. There was a medical orderly who was trying to check whether JJ had been injured during the match, possibly even concussed from the guitar shot to the head that he had received, because after he had lost his Title he had not responded to anyone. He just sat staring at nothing, and ignored the medic. He had been beaten. Worse, he had lost to a woman! That bitch Chyna had embarrassed him in front of the entire world by pinning him to become the new Intercontinental Champion. His mind thronged with the cheers of the crowd as they witnessed his humiliation at the hands of a woman and it was more than he could bear. * * * The new Champion was in the showers, her aching muscles seemed a thing of the past as she was exultant! She had won! The first woman ever to win a major Title in the men’s division of any organization. In that single perfect moment of realization nothing else mattered and she slipped into an almost dreamlike remembrance of everything she had gone through to reach this, the crowning moment of her career. “Pleeeaase?” The light soprano voice brought the raven-haired amazon out of her reverie and back to the small blonde woman who had followed her back to her dressing room after her victory. “You want to be my what?” she asked. “I want you to teach me how to be like you. Please?” Chyna studied the diminutive Miss Kitty. A more startling contrast than that between these two women it would be hard to imagine. Chyna was nearly 6 feet tall and had a broad shouldered, muscular physique, with massive, shapely breasts and long black hair, while Miss Kitty was almost a foot shorter, with a slight figure and small tits. Her blonde hair framed a cute, very pretty face, which at that moment bore an expression of adulation that Chyna felt intently. The word ‘jailbait’ crossed Chyna’s mind as she thought that Kitty looked altogether too childlike. Chyna felt her pussy warming as she look over the naked, girlish figure before her and knew that she wanted to possess and nurture her. It was a feeling that she wasn’t used to, as she usually enjoyed breaking an unwilling woman, forcing her to submit to her desires. The tall woman stepped forward and cupped Miss Kitty’s adorable face in her long-fingered hands. “And just what are you prepared to give me in returned?” she asked in a husky voice. Miss Kitty’s large, vulnerable eyes looked back into Chyna’s own and she said in a trusting voice “I’ll do whatever you want.” One of Chyna’s hands slipped down the blonde’s slender neck and her fingertips lightly brushed over her sensitive breasts, sending thrills down the smaller woman’s spine, until she pinched her nipple between thumb and forefinger. “Anything?” Chyna asked. “Anything,” she answered in a quiet voice. Chyna pulled the girl close and stooped down to kiss her firmly on the lips. After a startled moment, Miss Kitty responded earnestly, her small tongue wrestling with the larger woman’s as they explored each other’s bodies with their hands. It was Chyna that broke away from the kiss, and with one hand grasping the back of Miss Kitty’s head, she guided her eager mouth downward to her breasts. Such was the difference in their heights that Kitty didn’t need to even bend her neck to suck on one of Chyna’s hard nipples. She brought both of her hands back from their exploration of the Champion’s muscles and used them to stroke the massive breast before her as the larger woman leant back against the tiled wall and sighed, relaxing in the spray of the shower. Miss Kitty took each breast in turn, and as she sucked on one she would pinch the other with her small fingers. The heavy breasts heaved as Chyna’s breathing became deeper while the blonde slavered over them, licking every exposed inch and burying her head into the cleavage to lick the sensitive flesh there too. After about ten minutes of this, Chyna once more grasped the back of Miss Kitty’s head and gently pushed her face downward. Kitty’s little tongue continued to lap at the Champion’s skin as she went slowly down to one knee, tracing the contours of Chyna’s abdominal muscles and swirling it around inside her navel until she was faced with the ultimate treasure. Miss Kitty had never seen another woman’s pussy before, and Chyna’s was completely shaven to expose her every detail. Her pussy-lips were thick and flushed with blood and Kitty could just discern the hood of her swollen clitoris where it poked through the top of her slit. After a moment’s hesitation, Miss Kitty kissed Chyna right at the very tip of her slit, just above her clitty, sending a pleasant thrill through her that surprised the amazon dominatrix. Never before had something so gentle given her such pleasure. Normally Chyna would be grinding her cunt against the other woman’s screaming face as she pleasured herself, just as she had done to Debra a month before. She couldn’t remember the last time a woman had served her without being broken first. Miss Kitty parted Chyna’s moist lips and started to lick up and down the full length of her slit. Chyna had to suppress a small rapturous cry as her tiny lover slipped one slim finger into her vagina. Powerful muscles bore down on the small digit, almost crushing it, and it was with great difficulty that Miss Kitty inserted a second finger inside her. Chyna’s clitoris had now hardened to more than half an inch in size and Miss Kitty latched onto it with her perfect lips and sucked it out from under the hood and into the warm cavity of her mouth. As she did this she managed to force a third finger into Chyna’s pulsating cunt. Miss Kitty sucked on Chyna’s clitoris like it was a small penis, working her lips up and down it’s short length and teasing it by flicking the tip of her tongue over the very end of it. Chyna bucked involuntarily over the tiny blonde as she was driven wild with passion. Slowly, Miss Kitty managed to get all five of her fingers into Chyna’s hot vagina, and gradually she pushed harder into her, until the knuckles of her fingers and thumb were past the point of most resistance and she could force her entire hand into the big woman. Chyna couldn’t restrain herself any longer and reaching down, she grabbed Miss Kitty’s upper arm and rammed her entire forearm deep into her own cunt. She pulled the blonde’s arm almost all the way out and then rammed it back inside. Miss Kitty sat back on her heels and watched in shock as Chyna used her arm like huge dildo, fucking herself brutally. Chyna snarled and grabbed the back of her head, forcing her face back into her cunt again. Miss Kitty got the message and she fist-fucked the Intercontinental Champion and sucked on her clit until Chyna suddenly seized. Kitty’s hand was crushed by Chyna’s incredibly strong cunt-muscles as the dominatrix orgasmed, the wetness of her spending flowing over the arm impaling her and into Miss Kitty’s mouth. Chyna shook and convulsed wildly for over a minute as she experienced wave after wave of pleasure before she collapsed, landing heavily on the tiny girl below her.xxx porn photoMiss Kitty lay pinned under the female wrestler and struggled for breath until Chyna regained her senses and rolled off of the diminutive blonde. As she rolled onto her back, Miss kitty was forced to roll onto her stomach or risk breaking her arm, because it was still firmly gripped inside the bigger woman’s cunt. As Chyna lay on her back panting for air, Kitty placed the heel of her hand against Chyna’s pelvis and with a great effort, she managed to extract her forearm. Her hand felt numb after being crushed inside Chyna’s vice-like pussy and she tried to massage some life into her fingers. She didn’t notice Chyna recover until her shoulders were gripped and she was pushed down onto the ceramic floor of the over-sized shower cubicle. She looked down on the girlish blonde and the usual dominant side of her personality reasserted itself. She smiled evilly. “Now, it’s my turn to make YOU come!” she said. She held up a muscular arm and then curled the fingers of her hand into a fist. Her smile grew broader. * * * They were laughing at him. Not to his face perhaps, but he knew that they were anyway. He’d laughed often enough in the past at anyone whom Chyna had pinned in the ring. He knew that a real man could never be beaten by a mere woman, and he knew that he was a real man. But he had lost. He looked up at the woman who was still trying to give him a clean bill of health, and he saw the disgust in her eyes. She hid it well, but he knew she had enjoyed watching that bitch Chyna humiliate him in front of everyone. The other wrestlers all had carefully neutral expressions on their faces when he looked at them, and he knew that they were laughing too. Everyone was laughing. And Chyna. She was laughing loudest of all. He could hear her, in his imagination. But he would stop her, he would show her and the world that he was a REAL man. And he would teach her what a woman was good for as well. He stood up and pushed the EMT away and went in search of Chyna’s dressing room. He would put her in her place once and for all. * * * Miss Kitty had her head held in both hands and she was screaming. “YES, OH GOD YES! PLEASE MISTRESS!” Chyna was kneeling between her wide spread thighs and she had her fist pressed against Kitty’s blonde furred pussy. Her thick forearm was wet with Miss Kitty’s love-juice right up to the elbow, and as the small woman begged she punched it back inside her tight cunt. Miss Kitty screamed as she was stretched once more beyond the limits of anything she had ever felt before. Chyna’s fist was twice the size of Kitty’s own, and Kitty’s pussy was much smaller than the mighty amazon’s was. Her vagina felt as though it was about to split, but she didn’t care as Chyna bent down and sucked one of Kitty’s tiny breasts into her mouth. She gnawed at the girl’s nipple as she continued to punch-fuck the delirious blonde. At that moment they heard the door crash open as Jeff Jarrett stormed into the changing room. “Chyna! Where are you, you fucking BITCH!” He slammed the lockers and threw one of the benches against the wall. “Show yourself, you CUNT!” Chyna stepped out of the shower and stood with her arms crossed. “What do you want, Jeff.” She asked in a deceptively reasonable tone. JJ spun around and then stopped dead as he saw that she was naked. Her skin was wet and her muscles glistened in the light. He saw that her huge breasts didn’t drop at all when she was undressed as they stood high and proud on her muscle-bound chest, her abs were well defined on her narrow waist and tapered down to her smooth shaven pussy. He completely lost his train of thought as he stood staring at her crotch until he saw her pussy-lips twitch as she shifted her weight to one foot. His cock swelled up to its full length in his shorts. “Was there something you wanted, or did you just want to get a good look?” she sneered as she uncrossed her arms and placed her hands on her hips, exposing the nipples of her magnificent breasts. JJ shook himself and realized how he could teach her a lesson she would never forget. And he would get himself a little revenge by raping her ass.. If she wants to look like a man, I’ll teach her to take it like a man, he thought, ignoring the evidence of her femininity before him. Without saying a word, he lunged for her and grabbed her in a bear hug. He released a hand from the hold and grabbed one of her breasts. “I’m going to teach you what a real man can do!” he shouted. Then he suddenly screamed as Chyna brought her knee up sharply into his crotch. She gripped him by the shoulders and kicked him in the balls again, and again, and again. Jarrett was doubled over and gasping for breath, his hands clutched over his testicles. Chyna jerked his head up by the hair and said, “Jeff, you haven’t got the balls to take me!” Then she twisted one arm around behind him into a half-nelson and rammed him head first into the tiled wall. Double J staggered back in a daze and Chyna spun him around and swiftly kicked him in the balls for the fifth time and as he doubled over in pain, she rammed his head down between he powerful thighs and hooked his arms up behind his back. He just had time to realize that he could feel her hot, wet pussy pressing against the back of his neck before she dropped to her knees and drove his forehead down onto the cubicle’s hard floor. * * * “Jeff. Wake up Jeff.” He heard the soft-spoken voice dimly behind the pain in his skull and his testicles. It seemed as though he had been hit repeatedly over the head today, by everything including the kitchen sink. He slowly pried his eyelids open and looked up into Chyna’s smiling face. She looked almost friendly. “Are you alright Jeff?” she asked sweetly. He was only vaguely aware that his cock was being caressed and it was stiffening in automatic response. He tried to speak but couldn’t seem to coordinate properly and so he nodded unsteadily. She assumed an almost concerned expression and Double J was suddenly aware that she was mocking him. “That’s a shame, I guess that means I’m going to have to hurt you some more.” She said, and suddenly squeezed his prick painfully until it wilted. He tried to get up but he couldn’t move. The bitch had tied him up! She had stripped him naked and tied him up! He struggled against the nylon ropes but Chyna knew her knots and he couldn’t even budge them. Chyna grabbed his now flaccid cock again and said, “Tell me Jeff, was that really as big as it gets? Because that’s not what I would expect of a REAL man, a ten year old boy has a more impressive cock than you!” “Let me go, you BITCH!” he shouted, causing a wave of pain through his aching head. “Now, now Jeff. That’s hardly the way to speak to your Mistress. You will address me as ‘My Lady’ or ‘Mistress’ or, at the very least, as ‘Ma’am’.” “You ain’t my mistress, you ugly cunt! And if you don’t let me go right now, then I’ll make you regret it!” he shouted. “Really? I have to disagree,” she spoke softly, but her eyes had hardened like flint at the insult. “Let’s see, I took Debra away from you, I took the Intercontinental Title, I’ve taken your dignity and kicked your ass in front of the entire world,” She counted each item off on her fingers. “And now, on top of all that, I’ve taken Miss Kitty away from you as well.” She beckoned Miss Kitty to join her where Jarrett could see them and kissed her deeply and passionately. In spite of his predicament, Jeff’s cock started to harden once more at the sight of the two very different but equally naked women’s embrace. Chyna broke off the kiss and turned back to her captive. “It seems to me that I’ve taken everything you ever had.” She taunted, and Jarrett started to swear and curse at her in response. Chyna sneered at his futile rage, took her measure of him and struck him hard across the face. Then she struck him again with a backhanded blow before she grabbed his short blond hair and jammed his face into her smooth, wet pussy. She rubbed her cunt over his face and said; “Pay attention, you dickless jerk! Because even though I am all woman,” she crammed his mouth deeper into her slit to emphasize her words, “I’m more of a man than YOU will EVER be!” Miss Kitty giggled as her mistress humiliated her ex-lover. “He won’t like that my Lady,” Miss Kitty learnt much faster than Jeff did that it was a bad idea to show any disrespect towards Chyna. “He would never lick my pussy!” she exclaimed. “Is that so?” Chyna replied, “But I’ll just bet that he wanted you to suck his little dickie now didn’t he?” “Oh yes, Mistress.xxx young sex photo “Well then Jeff, it looks like you’ve got some amends to make.” She pulled Miss Kitty over and positioned before the helpless man. “Get to work! I want you to make her come in no more than 5 minutes.” Miss Kitty squatted down and spread her blonde-fringed pussy-lips open in front of her ex-employer. Jeff clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from what, to him, was the sickening sight of her exposed sex. Chyna had stretched out, leaning languorously against the cubicle wall as she watched. She smiled crookedly as Jeff refused to co-operate. “You had better do what I say, Jeff.” She spoke evenly, “You’re going to suffer a lot before I’m done with you, so the more you fight me, the worse you’re going to make it for yourself.” Still, despite Chyna’s warning Jarrett refused to co-operate and Miss Kitty simply grabbed the back of his head and started to grind her cunt into his face. As she rubbed herself on him, Miss Kitty began to realize the exhilarating effect that having someone else totally at your mercy could have. It was that newfound knowledge, more than the rough friction of Jarrett’s nose and chin that eventually triggered her orgasm. Jeff felt physically sick as Miss Kitty’s girl-cum squirted out onto his face and she smeared it all over him as she squealed in pleasure. He was silent when Kitty got off of him, biting back the curses and swear words that he wanted to say. He realized now that his only option was to play along with these sick bitches until he got a chance to escape, and then he would make them pay! “I’m afraid that isn’t good enough, Jeff.” Chyna said. There was no clock in the changing rooms, but it wouldn’t have mattered how long Kitty’s orgasm took. She got up from where she sat and crouched down next to Jarrett’s bound body. “You really don’t seem to be grasping the fundamentals here. I tell you what to do, and you do it.” She grabbed his aching testicles and gripped them firmly. “So next time I give you an order, you do it! Understand?” Jeff gave a sharp cry of pain as she crushed his balls in her strong fingers. She kept on squeezing until he nearly blacked out from the pain. As his mind slipped toward darkness, she released her hold and he heard he give an order to Miss Kitty to fetch something. He recovered slowly and when he did, he saw Miss Kitty standing over him with more of the nylon rope. At Chyna’s command, the tiny blonde pulled his soft cock clear from his body and began to wrap the rope around it. Chyna was telling her how to loop it around the shaft and where to tie the knots and within a couple of minutes his penis was a criss-crossed pattern of bulging cock-flesh and blue nylon rope. “Now Jeff, I’m going to show you how to please a hot little cunt like Miss Kitty’s here, and you are going to watch.” With that, Chyna turned away from him and lay Miss Kitty down onto the floor. She slowly stroked along the insides of her thighs up to the golden furred delta of her pussy. She hooked her fingertips into Kitty’s little pussy-lips and pulled them apart. She looked over her shoulder at Double J and smiled, then she dipped her head and licked the full length of the smaller woman’s slit. She tongued Miss Kitty for more than ten minutes and made sure that Jeff could see every movement. The ropes had been tied tightly around his cock while it was soft and now that he was forced to watch the lesbians in action, his penis was trying to expand but there was no give in the bonds. He closed his eyes, but he could still hear Miss Kitty’s squeals of pleasure as Chyna licked her out, and his cock continued to grow. “Jeff, do you really think that pathetic little thing you call a ‘manhood’ could satisfy a woman?” He opened his eyes and saw that Chyna had two fingers inserted inside the small woman. “It takes a lot more than that to please even one as small as Miss Kitty here,” as she spoke, she inserted a third finger into the blonde. “Isn’t that right Kitty-cat?” “Oh yes, mistress,” Kitty said, then she reached up above her head and braced her arms against the wall. “Please… please mistress… Do it! I need it… please!” Chyna turned back to Jarrett and smiled, and then, before his disbelieving eyes, she pushed her entire hand inside the panting blonde. She twisted her wrist and forced more of her arm into Miss Kitty’s tiny body, twisting and thrusting until inch by inch she had pushed her entire forearm inside her new lover, right up to the elbow! Jarrett could not believe what he was seeing as Chyna started to punch-fuck Miss Kitty once more. He could actually see Chyna’s hand as it moved inside the blonde’s abdomen and his cock was agony to him in response, as the sadistic bitch had intended it should be. Chyna reached down with her free hand and started to rub Kitty’s swollen clitty with her thumb. She crushed it down roughly against her pistoning forearm and Miss Kitty came, screaming with pain induced pleasure. Chyna pulled her arm out of the girl with a loud and audible slurping sound, and as she knelt back, Jeff could see that Miss Kitty’s cunt was gaping obscenely open. Jarrett’s vision was blurring with tears from the pain of his tightly bound cock, which bulged through the gaps between the ropes and was a very unhealthy purple color. The raven-haired amazon rolled the smaller woman over onto her stomach and she pulled her girlish buttocks apart. Miss Kitty gasped as she felt Chyna’s slick finger press against the rose of her anus. Then, without warning, she was penetrated! “Take a good look, Jeff. I’ll bet she never let you have this little treasure, did she?” Chyna twisted her finger inside Kitty’s virgin anus, eliciting a small gasp from the girl. “So I want you to watch real close, ’cause she’s gonna take my whole hand!” Miss Kitty felt a shiver of fear run through her at Chyna’s words. It wasn’t possible! She’d be torn apart. But she had taken it in her cunt, and if Chyna wanted her to take it up her ass, then that was what she would do. The most important thing to Miss Kitty was that she never wanted to let Chyna down. She bit her lower lip as Chyna inserted a second finger. She pumped them in and out a few times before adding a third. Kitty forced her asshole to relax, suppressing the instinctive desire to clench up against the unnatural intruder, because even as inexperienced as she was, she realized that resistance would only make it hurt more. With only Miss Kitty’s own girl-cum to act as lubrication, Chyna forced her fourth finger into the blonde. After a minute of twisting thrusts to open her yet further, she pushed her thumb inside too. Kitty screamed as Chyna kept the pressure behind that last push, forcing the rest of her hand between her buttocks. She felt her sphincter being stretched to agonizing dimensions as the widest part of the hand forced its way inside her. Then, just as she thought that something would tear, her asshole snapped back to grip Chyna’s wrist and the hand was in! She lay panting and wild-eyed as Chyna reversed the direction of motion and Miss Kitty cried out as her hole was being stretched again. Chyna pulled her hand out until just before the tip of her thumb would leave her hotness, and then she forced it back inside. She repeated the process another four or five times before she removed it entirely. The muscular woman stood up and walked into the locker room, leaving her lover spread face down on the floor with her asshole gaping wide and Jeff Jarrett doubled over his agonizingly restrained penis. When she returned, she was no longer entirely naked, as jutting massively from her crotch was a huge black rubber dildo. It was more than 15 inches long and about 4 inches in diameter! It was held in place by thick leather straps that circled her slim waist and ran under her hairless pussy to buckle up in the small of her back. Miss Kitty looked up over her shoulder as Chyna knelt down behind her and there was fear in her eyes as she saw the giant implement. “M… mistress?” she asked quietly. “Hush child,” the amazon answered, “You can take it. I know you can,” she added reassuringly. Chyna popped the cap on a tube of KY jelly and squeezed some into her hand. As she applied the slimy substance to the black dildo she looked over at Jarrett and smiled wickedly, then she started to slide her hand up and down the huge length, as though she were masturbating her massive cock. “You see Jeff? Now do you understand just how pathetic your little boy-cock really is?” The insult struck Jarrett like the strongest of blows. He knew it wasn’t true, that his 712-inch cock was larger than average, but it didn’t matter. Chyna’s ‘cock’ was more than twice as long and three times as thick as his own and there was no way that he could possibly measure up to that. Then Chyna turned back to her little love-slave and positioned the well-lubricated tip of her rubber penis in the cleft of Miss Kitty’s tight buttocks. She slowly pushed the head of the giant dildo through her asshole, and then she began to thrust easily in and out, gradually working her way deeper into her lover. With each thrust, she opened the blondes tight little rectum wider and deeper until she bottomed out at twelve inches or so. When that happened Chyna started to increase the tempo of her thrusts, changing the angle of entry to stretch the walls further, allowing her to cram more and more of the huge cock into her and forcing her organs to shift inside her to make room for it. Eventually Miss Kitty was completely impaled and Chyna began to fuck her in earnest. As she did so, the mass of the giant dildo bore down just above her clitoris with each inward motion and then as she pulled out, the harness strap under her crotch rubbed on the sensitive organ, sending her into a rising spiral of pleasure. As she felt her orgasm building, she reached around to hook her fingers into her lover’s snatch and started to frig her slit. After less than a minute of this treatment Miss Kitty was screaming with a truly mind-blowing orgasm. The shudders of her girlish body were transmitted via her anus and the huge dildo to Chyna’s clitoris, and she too came explosively. Chyna collapsed onto her elbows as she was assailed by wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure and she saw stars before her eyes as it seemed as though she rode from one orgasm straight into another.sex and porn gifWhen she recovered, she slowly pulled the huge strap-on dildo out of Miss Kitty’s asshole with a sickening wet pop. She rocked back onto her heel and looked down on the prostrate form of her unconscious love-slave. Miss Kitty had fainted from the overwhelming power of her orgasm. Chyna slid her fingers over her head and pushed her wet hair back from her face. As she did so, she caught sight of the tightly bound Jeff Jarrett who was almost weeping with the pain from his tortured cock. “What’s the matter Jeff? Feeling a little left out, are you?” She said and she rose to her feet, the giant rubber cock bouncing as she did so. She walked over to him, the dildo jutting obscenely from her crotch. She placed her hand on his head and stroked his head almost affectionately. “There, there, Jeffrey. Perhaps what you need is a good pacifier?” she said, and brandished the slimy black cock in his face. “Suck it!” she ordered. After one shocked moment, he clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from the towering bitch. She couldn’t crush his balls and feed him her cock at the same time, so she gripped his jaw and crushed his cheeks against his teeth with her fingertips until he was forced to open his mouth. Once he did that, there was nothing he could do to stop her ramming the dildo into his mouth. She grabbed the back of his head and forced the dildo deeper. Jarrett’s jaw was forced as wide as it could go by the huge rubber cock and there was nothing he could do to prevent the flavor of Miss Kitty’s bowels and the lubricating jelly from swamping his tastebuds. He was totally defenseless against her as she began raping his mouth, forcing the dildo into his throat. Chyna looked down on the gagging, former six-time Intercontinental Champion as she made him suck her big black cock. She laughed as his eyes bulged from his face as she started to fuck his throat, driving move than six inches of the slimy strap-on down his gullet. His face was as purple as his still hard cock and his eyelids were fluttering before Chyna finally withdrew the dildo from his mouth. Jarrett immediately started to cough and choke, desperately gasping for air. Chyna turned away from Double J and bent down over Miss Kitty’s motionless form. She scooped the tiny woman up in her strong arms and carried her out of the cubicle, leaving Jarrett retching behind her. * * * Double J looked up when Chyna and Miss Kitty returned. Kitty was wearing white, lacey lingerie while Chyna had dressed in her leather chaps and bra-top combination, but she was still wearing her huge rubber cock and it bobbed hypnotically before her as she approached him. She crouched down beside him and jerked his head up and held it firmly while Miss Kitty strapped the collar she had hidden behind her back around his neck. Jarrett was about to protest when he saw the evil glint in Chyna’s eyes and wisely decided to remain silent. “Now then, Jeff. I think it’s time for your final lesson.” Chyna nodded to Miss Kitty, who knelt down and untied his ankles. Jeff tried to make a run for freedom, but his legs were cramped and he was jerked short by the leash that was in Chyna’s hand. She hauled him backward and then rammed a knee into his stomach, knocking the wind, and the fight, out of Jarrett. “What did you want to do that for. And after you were doing so well!” Chyna patronized him. “Never mind, I know you’re going to enjoy your next punishment!” Miss Kitty giggled as Chyna lead Jarrett like a xxx by his leash into the changing room itself. Once there, she kicked his feet out from under him and he fell heavily to the floor. Miss Kitty then dropped down in front of him and started to untie the rope harness that bound and tortured his penis. His bloated manhood was beginning to turn black and had become almost numb until the blood that had been trapped began to flow again. Jeff let out an agonized howl as the pain returned tenfold. It was worse than anything he had ever felt before in his life! He literally wept tears as Miss Kitty finished releasing his cock from the tight ropes. The pain was so great that when Chyna released his arms he couldn’t do anything but try to huddle over his crotch. The amazon grabbed a bench and pulled it into the middle of the room and then she and Miss Kitty forced the pain-paralyzed man to kneel at one end of it. Chyna jerked on his leash and made him lie face down lengthwise along the beach. She tied the handle of his leash to one of the legs of the bench at the far end and then they tied his thighs to the legs at the other end. His arms were tied together under the bench, elbow to wrist. Chyna looked down on her bound enemy and smiled. In this position, His battered cock was visible, hanging below bruised testicles and his ass was totally vulnerable. “Since you’ve been such a bad boy, I think you need a good spanking!” she said in her most condescending tone. She gave his ass a stinging slap that shocked Jarrett to the core. Then Miss Kitty slapped him on the same butt-cheek. And that was how it continued. Chyna would strike one cheek with a powerful smack and then Miss Kitty would slap the same place with a much weaker blow that Jarrett would barely even have felt if Chyna weren’t so thoroughly tenderizing his rump.. Then Chyna would spank his other cheek and Kitty would copy her mistress. All the time that they were spanking him like a little schoolboy they were laughing and joking, enjoying the degree of humiliation so simple a punishment could inflict on a full grown man. By the time they were finished, his well-beaten backside was a vibrant red. In the position he was in, he looked rather colorful from the rear, with the red of his ass, the blue and purple of his bruised cock and balls, and with his blond pubic hair adding yet more color. Chyna moved to Jarrett’s head and noticed the tear tracks on his cheeks. “Oh dear! And I need to put my mind at ease, somehow, yet my current situation seems to prohibit any kind of mercy. I would dearly love to shout to the heavens or anyone who would listen that I am no longer under my own judgement, that it doesn’t seem like I will be enjoying the romantic side of high-school any time soon. No, I have been trapped in a hellish limbo, one that uses my own good will against me and horribly so. I can’t betray her, yet no one is stopping me! And she betrayed me, didn’t she?!Just read on I’m getting a little ahead of myself, I think. One thing allows me a grain of phantasmal freedom: the degree of anonymity that this web site allows me. No one knows me, nor do they know ‘her’ and so it’s safe to tell the truth. I can only hope that this serves as some kind of release I have nothing else. None of my friends can know, and certainly no one else. Even if you happen to know me, the names have naturally been changed, so there. I remember the days before I caught her innocent gaze in passing, when I was chasing after a junior named Laura. I was making good progress, too until she was seduced by some senior that I have never met. As a freshman, albeit a very successful one, I am still below the ‘upperclassmen’.So, after her, I was a bit frustrated. All my friends were agreeing with me that all I found was further annoyance every time I set my eyes on someone else. More and more seniors jumping in and shattering all of my fragile progress, and more and more bitches that simply thought I wasn’t good enough. I was almost ready to give it a rest and focus on other thingsUntil one day, when I got a call from an old friend who was still in the ‘lower school’. The lower school, a demeaning name given by my school to everyone under 9th grade, is in a separate wing, so I never got a glimpse of it, or anyone in it, since the beginning of the year. But, after I got a call from Luke, he reminded me of a CD I never returned to him. I thought, ‘Damn, he remembered’, and promised to cough it up tomorrow morning.That day, I rushed to the lower school before 1st period began. CD in hand, I rounded the corner, and nearly tripped over my own shock as soon as I did. Girls. What seemed to be tens of hundreds of girls, looking young and vibrant, lining the halls, giggling about tiny unmentionables in front of a relatively few number of guys. Of course, these few bastards were either standing there, pretending to be engrossed in something private or feigning conversation with a friend, actually keeping close eyes on the hotter girls nearby, or they were trying (too hard) to act all manly and grown, spouting out dry wit that fell short on underdeveloped minds.I slowed to a stunned walk, wondering how, and above all why, so many girls enrolled this year and this year alone! As I trudged through the fairly blown-up masses of kids, I waved absently to teachers that I had had before and looked around for Luke more than often, eyes stopping on a surprisingly developed set of breasts, or meeting the half-blank gaze of a fairly interesting young girl. One thing seemed constant: they were all obviously mature for their ages, and many of them seemed immediately interested in a high-schooler.I had to bite my tongue, simply to anchor myself to reality, as I kept my wits about me. I eventually found Luke, sitting outside a classroom, simply watching the crowd, and rushed to him.“Luke Luke, did it slip your mind on the phone that the whole California girl population decided to migrate to our school and only our school?” My exasperation must have begun to show, as a tall, young 8th grade girl brushed beside me. I heard her read off the standard ‘excuse me’ then stop dead. Her feet hit the ground as she had to catch her backpack; not because she had bumped into me that hard, but because she was surprised. Her eyes froze on mine, and her face went nearly blank; nearly, I say, because she carried a hint of interest.“No problem” I muttered, a slightly confused pair of eyes catching a covert glance at the beautiful, tight, dancer’s body before me. She wore a white T-shirt that stopped just below her bellybutton, and very tight, slightly bell-bottom jeans. The one word that came to mind was firm. Luke, always being fairly detached and cynical, only rolled his eyes. Though, I was a bit too distracted to notice. I glanced back to Luke as she gradually eased away, her very young and pouty lips lightly parted underneath sunglasses-covered eyes.“Isn’t it a touch more common for the guy to pursue you, Vick? You must be a bit off today.” Luke’s half-opened and obviously uncaring eyes met her half-surprised gaze instantly.“Oh, drop dead, Luke. I don’t need to hear it again.” She replied with spite that she didn’t seem capable of. Her face suddenly became rather cold and ridiculing, not to mention superior. Then, she was off without a backwards glance. I was still shaking it off when Luke took the CD from my hand with another remark.“Pay no mind, believe me she’s no one to get near.” Only now do I realize how right he was.“Huh? Oh why not? What was her name? Vick?” I was letting my mature-looking act turn to a decidedly lower-schooler look of anxiousness.“Victoria, and yes, she has a boyfriend.” As he stuffed the game CD into is backpack, I noticed a smile he was trying to hide.“and that’s somehow funny?”“Yes! I was her boyfriend once, Steve!” His grin had now turned into a big, chuckling smile.“Excuse me? Once? We’ve only been in school for 2 months, and how the hell did YOU manage that?”He shook his head. “Look, my friend that girl is the most intriguing girl in this school right now, I’ll admit but, believe me, she’s so intriguing because she’s so impossible! God knows what she’ll do or think next, and there’s no way any guy will get near her. The day she goes beyond a french kiss is the day I graduate college, if that. Believe me aim for someone else. They’re all dying for an experienced boyfriend, and I could always lend you a hand on the inside”“No, screw that, what about her? Who’s her boyfriend now?” I had already lost it. I was caught in her web, and I was enjoying it.“Are you listening to me? She’s on her 8th relationship so far, and that since two days ago! I guarantee, it has two weeks to go at the very most but, listen to me, she only holds frustration in store for any man.” He looked at me quite seriously as I stared back with sullen determination. “But, what the hell. She did seem to give you a rather interesting reaction perhaps you have a chance. You’ve grown up enough to tower over the competition. Good luck.”“I’ll need it, won’t I?” I was mostly mocking his cynicism. I didn’t buy any of this. She just seemed like a hard-to-get seductress nothing I couldn’t handle. God, how I want to shoot myself now.“No, you won’t. Remember? 8th boyfriend? You could reel her in given 4 days or so. less, if that reaction she gave you was genuine.” With that, the bell rang, and I lost him in the crowd. I caught one last glimpse of Victoria from afar she was truly awe-inspiring, looking young and untouched, yet firm, athletic and unbelievably sexy. I was determined to show her how the world worked, at any cost.At the end of the day, during the last period, I went to my performing arts elective. And, there she was, her small back perfectly arched as she sat on the radiator, leaning against the window, playing with a bracelet as she watched some other people. My heart skipped a giant beat. She was a dancer, obviously, and was now wearing a skin-tight, super-thin black leotard with matching dancing pants, simply to retain some shred of decency though it’s hard to say she needed it, she still looked so perfectly innocent and proper. Small, perfectly shaped breasts were fairly pronounced, with a small, skin-hugging necklace for the perfect accent. I quickly dropped my backpack, as if carrying out some demand, and began to walk up to her.She was alone, looking off in thought, as her eyes locked on me. I approached, swallowed, and spoke, hoping that I wouldn’t blow this she just looked too perfectly sexy.“We weren’t properly introduced in the hallway. My name’s Steve.” I put my hands in my pockets and tried to take a relaxed posture.“Victoria. Pleased to meet you and yes, our ‘introduction’ was kind of short, since that doofus Luke can’t keep his mouth closed.” She spoke with a quiet sense of detachment that would set any man off-kilter. She seemed so apathetic, it was almost cruel. Obviously, another guy going up and ‘getting to know her’ was as common as drawing breath.“Well, I’ve known him for awhile. What he says usually as some rationality in it.” I couldn’t hold back a grin as I sat down, roughly next to her.“Rationality?” She fastened two slightly narrowed eyes on me. “No, from what I see, he just likes to be a pest especially around me.” If I didn’t know better, I was sure of two things: she might not have been sure of the meaning of the word ‘rationality’, and she also sounded mildly hurt as she ended the sentence.“That’s too bad. Something happen between you two?” I decided it would be best to fake idiocy.“We were going out, once. It wasn’t serious, but he just got more and more annoying as it went on but forget all that. What about you, Steve?”“Me? Well, I just saw you in the hall and thought that” my voice trailed off. It entered my head that I might be able to get really truthful with her but not yet. Then, she surprised me.“You thought that I was hot, and that’s why you’re making smalltalk, right?” She sounded dead serious.“Um no, I was well” I could only shift between responses, trying to catch up with my thoughts.“Yes, of course. You just seem so smart and grown up and well” her eyes drifted down my body, then shot up to my face. “Tell you what if that’s what you’re thinking, it might be best to cut all the needless run-around out. For once, I’d like a guy that I didn’t have to play the social game with. Got it?”“Absolutely. I’m impressed, most girls are happy with their indecision.”“Not this one. Come on, the class is about to start.”“I spent the next few days at home in a daze, every once in a while stopping to call her and talk about the realities of her life though, as truthful as it got, something was always missing. It was a touch of emotion, or a trace of real feeling. It was all cold and meaningless to her. I was frightened, then, when she showed amusement.One day, in PA (performing arts), we were all watching a movie when, in the darkness of the room, she slid across the dance floor we were all sitting on and nimbly placed herself on my lap. I had to remind myself of the crowd surrounding us in order to keep my dick limp. She leaned back against me with a predatorial grin and settled her tight, firm ass directly onto my crotch. As always, she was wearing her ridiculously thin outfit, and so I could feel every contour, every crevice, every curve fitting around my crotch with grace. No one seemed to notice, and so, with a chuckle, she slowly slid her hands under her own thighs, to the sides of mine, then down to my knees then, back up the inside in one lithe movement. As it was impossible to resist further, my cock immediately began to swell, pressing up against her petite ass as she encouraged it. She let her hands rest, then bent back her head to rest it on my shoulder as she whispered.“Woah, stallion.”With that, she rolled off me and resumed watching the movie, an amused smile on her face. I wiped a bead of sweat from my forehead and wondered what had just happened.It only got worse from there. Although Luke noted how much time we spent together, she continued to seduce and entice me every chance she could get, and always in a new, mind-bending way. After awhile, I was her slobbering slave.Then, one night, we had a PA performance. Backstage, just before the show, she walked up to me with a sly smile, slowly straddled my lap as I sat in a folding chair, arched her back, and whispered into my ear.“Good luck.”She tilted her head, then kissed me deeply. No one was watching as her tongue nimbly darted around mine, shooting in and out of my mouth as her hands held the back of my head. She indulged herself for about 30 seconds, then broke, smiled, chuckled, and went back to the side of the stage just before the first number began.I was so stunned for the rest of the show that I nearly forgot my lines every single time I had one. She still smiled at me, and all I could think about was whether she had a boyfriend at the moment. Since I had heard from Luke, she was still as prude as ever to everyone else.Later on, after we had both finished all the scenes we were in, she shot me one last grin before darting outside. I followed her as she walked off into the night, then caught up with her just before she reached the outlying woods.“What are you trying to do, anyway? I thought you were careful about who you gave your body away to!”“So I am, Steve very careful. You should feel privileged.” She stopped and spun around as I walked right into her. She instantly threw her arms up and curled them around my shoulders, her head lowered with a wicked smile.“There’s only one guy I can be truthful with, and there’s only one guy who I can feel close to”I was speechless as I felt her knee press into the inside of my thigh. She arched her back firmly, pressing her small breasts into my chest almost forcefully. Her head began to near mine, slowly.“Take me, Steve. Please Show me what no one else can. Now.” Her voice was almost a desperate whisper as I gave in to her spell. I caught her lips with mine and kissed her passionately, a deep, furious tongue-lashing as I began to lower her down onto the grass, surrounded by the trees in the night. I hit one knee as she slid down onto the ground and held me tightly to her. Her arms slid around my torso and began to take off my unbuttoned overshirt as I concentrated on kissing her. She broke it to rip my shirt off me with a high-pitched groan, and I continued to kiss her neck unrelentingly.She smiled and moaned as she lay there, being held and kissed by me for a few minutes. She then tore off my T-shirt, running her hands over my chest and abs, down to my waist.“Ooh you must work out I like that.” She reached my belt buckle and undid it swiftly, yanking it off with a satisfying sound.“When I can hoping that a beautiful angel will fly into my arms, dressed as an evil seductress” I shut up once her hands spread their fingers, her palms pressed to my skin, and slid them down to my crotch. She giggled and rubbed her hands over my swelling cock as her smile faded. Her breathing quickly became heavier as her long, warm fingers gripped the length of my cock and began to pump it slowly. I threw one leg over the other side of her, now straddling her waist, as I struggled to get my pants off. She didn’t stop stroking me, and once she could see my cock, she gasped. It might not have been the size, just the erotic feeling of being so intimate with a guy for the first time. I pulled off my boxers with my pants and lowered myself onto her gently. She spread her legs and wrapped them around my abdomen as she kicked her dancing shoes off.Her breathing echoed through my mind as I kissed her again, her arms free to work herself out of her black leotard. Once the shoulder straps were off, she peeled it off herself. Then, once it was slid off of both legs, she pulled her tights off, leaving her in nothing but a pink satin bra and matching silk panties. Her body was as muscular as I had imagined, being perfectly shaped and rock-solid as she curled around me. After a short while of kissing, I slid down her body, stopping to kiss her breasts for a few seconds, before continuing my trip down her pulsing stomach. As I reached her crotch, I could hear her moan ‘Oh, yes” as I found her eyes intent on my head.“You’ve never been eaten out, have you?”“No, I’ve never gone beyond kissing please be gentle” Her voice was very quiet and moaning already, as my hands locked her thighs in a parted position. She let her arms fall above her head, leaving her in a perfect spread-eagle position. I slowly slid her panties across her pussy, to the side, as she let out a smiling moan of momentary contentment. My lips brushed against her young pussy, quickening her breathing and causing her midsection to pulse and shiver with anticipation as her hands slid up and down her forearms nervously. I tenderly kissed her small patch of light brown hair and slid my lips up and down her cunt, warming it with my breath as her shivering increased. Her breathing turned very heavy as she quietly pleaded for me to ‘give it to her’.I could see the anticipation building inside her as I began to press my lips to her pussy with greater force, every once on a while nearly slipping my upper lip through her exterior. I began to lick my lips, spreading some moisture over her own lips as I held my tongue back for the right moment. After a few more seconds of teasing her, her moaning became louder and louder as her cunt got wetter and wetter with both our juices. Her smell began to hit my nose, working its way through my head like a nerve gas. After a few more seconds, I was convinced that I could hold it no longer and licked the length of her pussy lips, from bottom to top, nearly brushing her clit. She let out a long yelp of pleasure as her body quaked furiously, before settling back down to a tremor. Her moaning got much louder, and I continued to flick my tongue out every few seconds, still kissing her exterior slowly.“Damnit Steve, stop doing this to meee” she moaned out as her face contorted with restraint. My licking increased, and I drew my tongue around the full length of her glistening slit many times in one motion. Her shivering and moaning mounted to a new height as I began to push into her, my hands locked around her thighs to keep her relatively still.My tongue finally pushed through, warmed by her heat and coated instantly with her sweet juices. She let out a long, deep grunt and threw her hands involuntarily to the back of my head, pushing my tongue deeper into her with fury. I tensed it up and flicked it up to her clit, my lips tending to the exterior and making sure that none of her juices escaped me. My tongue hooked its way around her clit, sucking and savoring it with force. Every breath of hers was a combination of a squeal and a moan, making an ‘Oooh’ sound whenever it was coherent at all. She rocked her hips back and forth, using her extreme agility to writhe under my mouth and twist her body with my tongue. Her whole face tensed with a moan as my tongue pushed farther into her, fighting her contracting pussy-muscles to probe deeper and deeper into her hot, wet slit. Her legs closed around my torso from behind, every muscle in her body tensing as her tone of voice slowly became louder and higher with each breath. I continued to suck her clit with all my might as my lips entwined around her, sucking up like a vacuum all she had to offer. After a few moments of this, her chest shot up as her head sprung back with a shrill scream of release, her heels digging into my back as every muscle in her furiously convulsed around me. Her pussy closed around my tongue with a vice-like grip as I still managed to massage her cunt, inside, outside, and all around her clit. She began to claw at the back of my head, her face and body tightening in the throes of her first orgasm. Her nectar flooded into my mouth like a torrent, spilling out onto her crotch and acting a further lubricant for my continued tongue-lashing. I swirled around her clit, pushing through into her pussy despite the resistance over and over again, until she was actually attempting to tell me to stop.As screams and high-pitched moans escaped her, she tried to plead with me to stop and allow her to rest, as sweat coated her body and matted her hair to her head. I eventually listened to her, bringing my mouth away from her quivering mound. Her breathing began to even out as her body dropped back to the ground, limp and slick with sweat. I placed her panties back on her, not doing much to hide her moisture and her scent.I rose to her side and lay down next to her, wrapping my arms around her in a loving hug. Her arms and legs were outstretched still as her chest heaved with gigantic gasps, her eyes still closed as her face remained blank. I held her close to me and kissed her neck until her beautiful green eyes opened, then met her gaze and kissed her slowly. She lapped up the remainder of her own juices inside my mouth as she curled her body around me. After we broke the kiss, she smiled and chuckled contentedly at me but still, there was a touch of emotion lacking, some part of her loving eyes that was missing.I ignored it, as always.“Was that satisfactory, Victoria?”“Ooh, yes, Steve I wish I had known sooner” she chuckled again and kissed me leisurely, her eyes half-opened and full of pleasure. Her hands slid back to my chest, then slowly ran downward.“But it mustn’t have been as good for you, my dear” She glanced between my eyes and my swelling member.“Oh, of course it-” I was cut off as she gripped my dick tightly.“I insist it wasn’t as good for you. Allow me to repay you”My racing thoughts finally began to slow as the moment swallowed them up. I lay on my side, naked, as she wiggled down my body, her hands skimming across my fairly muscular chest and abdomen. My hands leisurely combed through her long hair as her head reached my crotch and I began to feel her breath on my groin. My eyes closed partly as her hands slid onto my cock, quickly ordering it to swell and stretch toward her full lips. She slowly began to pump it with both hands, glancing up to me with a slight grin every few seconds to gauge my reaction. I was already in a half-daze, the smell of her pussy still surrounding my mouth and nose.Suddenly, just as my cock began to reach its maximum length, she speared it into her mouth. Her lips locked close to the base as it hit the back of her mouth, her tongue struggling around the head as a breath escaped her. I emitted a long groan as my hips began to pulse slightly toward her mouth, her warmth and her moisture overtaking me in a different way. She slid my cock in and out of her mouth, slowly at first, always flicking her tensed tongue around the head with skill beyond her years before slamming it back in with an animalistic groan.Her fingers curled around the very base of my cock, brushing against my balls ever so lightly. Her head began to turn to the side with each pump as it got faster and faster. My groans began to match hers as my whole body sank deeper and deeper into the throes of passion. Her free hand slid down to her young breasts, fondling them through the thin fabric of her bra before slipping underneath it. Then, once she craved more, her hand slid down to her pussy and began to work it once more. Her fingers pumped in and out of her, her thumb swirling around her clit as my cock grew still harder. She drew it out of her mouth for a second in order to kiss the length of it with her tongue and lips, before ramming it back into her waiting mouth.As she learned to focus more on the head, my hands locked around her hair as waves of pleasure began to ripple through my mind and body. Her mouth closed on my cock tightly, her tongue massaging every inch of it until I shot my first stream of cum into it with an animalistic grown. Her closed eyes tensed as she struggled to contain it all, her fingers still working her pussy feverishly. Her tongue continued to lap at all I could offer as my orgasm continued, her lips still tight around my cock. My groans slowly died down as she laved up the last of my cum, her breath still fast with an approaching orgasm.I summoned up the last of my momentary willpower and sat up, taking her in my arms from behind and reaching down to her pussy where her hand worked with abandon. My fingers joined hers and massaged her clit while digging into her pussy as far as they could without breaking her delicate and fragile virginity. Her hand finally released and shot up to my neck, both her hands gripping my shoulders as I cradled her in my lap. She moaned out another orgasm as her body writhed furiously in mine, her pussy gripping at my fingers and making small slurping sounds as they pulled in and out of her. I kissed her neck feverishly as she bent her head back, a small smile on her open mouth as her breath came heavily.The scene slowly calmed down as my cum-soaked hand slid up to lay gracefully on her breast, my lips finding hers yet again and twirling around her tongue. Once we had relaxed, she fell into my chest and arms and closed her eyes, a smile frozen on her face as if she was in a dream. Perhaps she was and her spell is so strong that, here I am, reliving our glorious encounter, forgetting the fact that she was only setting me up!“You were right satisfying one returns the favor.” She stretched her arms out like a cat, her bare ass resting on my semi-hard cock.“I tried to tell you” A smile emerged on my face. “But you just wouldn’t listen to me. Then you go and act on impulse, and where does it get you?”“Through the gates of heaven, that’s where.” Her eyes were still shut as she bent back to kiss my neck. And I thought we were done.“I’m glad I had you inside me, Steve.. but, I’m sure it can get even better, can’t it?”“I don’t really know, I’m still a virgin.”Her head twisted around to lock eyes with me. “You? Oh, yeah I forgot you were a freshman. It’s easy to lose all um ‘rationality’ in your arms.”I chuckled under my breath. “You’re great you’re just perfect.”“And so are you, Steve.” Our lips met as we kissed lightly.Again, a hint of emotion was missing. The exact same puzzle piece just wouldn’t fit.And I ignored it, as always.She settled into my lap with a sigh, taking a moment to rest, as I considered what she had just said. ‘It can get even better, can’t it?’ If I didn’t know better (which I didn’t), I could’ve sworn she just said she wanted to get fucked!“We have so much time together that damn show won’t be over for another hour.” It was true, the instructor was kind of a sadist at heart. “Shouldn’t we make the best of our time?” Her eyes met mine, leisurely narrowed, as she smiled meaningfully.And there’s the checkered flag! “Of course we should but, I must warn you, if we go on, it might hurt.”“Oh, I don’t give a shit, Steve.” She tossed her hair back as her hands slid down to my cock, gripping it again and pumping it only for the few needed seconds. It was quickly at attention, pressing up into her ass-crack. Her breathing slowly became heavier as she pressed my cock into her slit, slowly pressing the head into her tight hole. It soon began to slide in as her juices spread over the tip. I slowly took control and began to press it into her as she sat on my lap, her back to me as she bent her head back in pleasure, waiting for it to hit her. My cock slid in, inch by inch, until it pressed against her hymen. Immediately, she gasped loudly and gritted her teeth. I slowly added force as I felt it give way, and, as I did, her tightened jaw screamed with agony. Her voice became a screech, louder and louder, as it finally gave way and my cock plunged into her entirely. Her mouth flew open with a loud scream as my hands held her tightly, my lips trying to soothe her as she gripped at my bare skin furiously.After a short while, her screams became only heavy gasps as she held my cock tightly in her. Small trickles of blood seeped down into my pubic hair as her grip on my shoulders began to loosen. Her tightly closed eyes still told of her agony, and it almost tore me apart with her. Her whole body quaked with a mixture of pleasure, pain, and anxiety. My cock, however, remained hard as her muscles tightened around it, her juices washing away the blood.“Do it.” She whispered as her face began to relax again. I was on the verge of consoling her, but her animalistic cravings seemed to remain unstopped. I reached down to grasp her hips and lifted her up, her weight being surprisingly less than what I had expected. She slid up off my cock, almost entirely, as her pussy tightened up again, then let her drop back onto it with a sudden moan of agony and pleasure. Her muscles tightened again around me, and her hands gripped my shoulders with all her possible strength. Her back arched as her face quaked with emotions, my lips still kissing her neck soothingly. It stabbed at me to see her in such strain, but the pleasure washing through my own body gave rise to only a few simple thoughts. I lifted her up again, this time slowly placing her back down onto my cock with further care. This time, her mouth shaped a slight smile as a moan of pure ecstasy shook out from her throat. I continued the motion, this time pressing into her as she fell with slightly more speed. Her moans became louder, her pussy gripping my cock in perfect rhythm with my pumps. Her juices flowed down onto my thighs and balls, her body shaking in mine. I held her close, tightly, and reassuringly, kissing her neck with care, whispering how much I loved her.The motion continued until she was emitting a near-constant stream of squeals and moans, her mouth shaping a slight smile as she shook in my arms. Before I could begin to speak again“Shut up, Steve.”That took me off-guard. I continued to fuck her, this time quiet, wondering what that cold response meant. Her moaning continued as my cock rammed into her, now with more force, but it was obvious she wanted something else. Then, it hit me.“Fuck me, you little bitch.”She smiled wide and giggled between moans, that obviously scratching her itch. Per pussy gripped my cock with even greater strength, as if she was actually listening to me.“Take it, my young little slut. Milk my cock in your pussy until I let you stop. Ram it into you!” My voice slowly grew as her moans became higher squeals, a purely ecstatic smile gleaming through her. I became caught up in my own tirade, slamming her down onto my cock furiously and forcefully. Her tightly clenching pussy flowed with nectar as it made slight slurping sounds, her squeals beginning to shape words.“Oh, yes. Give it to me. Fuck me, don’t let me stop!” Her body bounced up and down in my lap until she made a movement that still shocks the hell out of me. With my cock still deep inside her, she shot her leg straight up and threw it around me, twirling around my cock until we were face to face. Her neck grew partially limp, her head tilting to the side and slightly down as her eyes remained closed. Her pouting lips were slightly parted, just like the first time I met her in the hallway. Short, gasping squeals escaped her as, with every few pumps, her mouth tightened into a smile, her teeth gritted as she arched her back. Her firm breasts, their nipples hard as the rest of her body, pressing into my sweaty chest as I lifted her up and pressed her down over and over again. Her legs curled around me until they dug into my ass, her knees pressing against my ribcage like that girl in Goldeneye! Sorry, but from my point of view now, they have so much in commonHer young and still innocent-looking eyes slowly shook open as they met mine.“Do you like this, bitch? Being speared on my rock-hard cock until you can’t possibly take any more? Having the shit fucked out of you until your mind is brimming with images and feelings of me!?” I challenged her as her face contorted with a combination of agonizing submission and pure ecstasy. Then, as I yelled out the last sentence, her eyes shot fully open and seemed to show a look of regret, or or something I still can’t place it, but it’s seared into my mind. For an instant, that missing piece of empathy was all I could see, shining from deep inside her. Her eyes looked at me with a half-confused expression of love, then sudden longing. I took the initiative and kissed her deeply, thrusting my tongue into her mouth as my lips suckled hers. After a short second of restraint, she lunged forth and kissed me with greater passion than I have ever been kissed. Her tongue swirled around mine with mind-shattering speed, probing deep into my mouth as her moans riveted themselves into my brain.She was still bouncing up and down on my cock, her lips locked onto mine, when she threw her head back and curled her eyebrows up in a rush of pleasure. I slammed my cock into her again and again, her hands clawing at my shoulders. Her juices flowed onto my cock and down onto my abdomen as her groin slammed down onto mine with almost painful force. Her small mound gripped my cock with such a strength that I had to strive with all my mig

Part 1 – An Acquired Taste “So, honey, what did ya get me for my birthday this year?” Smiling, my wife sucked a drop of butter from her finger and told me “It’d better be good.” Uh-oh. I’d completely forgotten about it, and I think she knew it. Stalling, I snatched a piece of toast from her plate and crammed it in my mouth, mumbling incoherently around it. “You forgot, didn’t you.” Crossing her arms over her breasts, she just sat there and glared at me. I tell you – if looks could kill . . . “As a matter of fact,” I replied, “I didn’t.” Thinking quickly, I walked over and began massaging her shoulders, my fingers just inches away from her magnificent globes of flesh. “I just figured that, for once, I’d give you something you really want.” “Really?” She still sounded suspicious, but as I felt the tension leave her shoulders, I knew I had pulled it off. Looking up, she asked me “Well, what is it . . .” Giving her my biggest smile, I told her “Anything you want.” “Huh?” “I mean it.” Kneeling beside her, I took her hands in mine and kissed them softly. She always liked that. “You tell me what you want, and it’s yours. I put away some extra money, arranged for Dave to cover for me at work, and cleared my schedule for the weekend. I’m prepared for anything you come up with.” I had to admit, for a blatant lie, it sounded pretty damn convincing. “Are you covering?” she asked me, clearly uncertain. “I mean, did you really plan this?” “You bet, babe. For once, I wanted you to have a present that really means something to you.” “Hmm . . .” Biting her upper lip, Vicky slowly shook her head. “That’s a tough one.” Then, smiling, she asked, “Do you really mean anything?” “Yup.” I had no idea what she was thinking, but it was too late to back out now. “You always complain we never do anything exciting, so this is your chance.” “Ooohhh, that gives me so many ideas.” Kissing the top of my head, she slipped out of the chair and headed for the bedroom. Still smiling, she let her black-lace nightie slide to the floor and told me “Give me till dinner. You’d better believe I’m not gonna waste this.” As I watched her pretty little behind sashay its way down the hall, I wondered what I had gotten myself into. When we’d first met, she’d been a pretty wild gal. I’d loved it at the time, sure, but now it worried me. She’d proposed some really kinky stuff in the past, and I’d tried a few things just to keep her happy, but I don’t think she’d ever really opened up. Now, seeing that familiar smile on her face, I knew she was planning something really bizarre. “You gotta go through with it, Mark.” Tossing the rest of the toast in the garbage, I dropped the plate in the sink and hoped she’d show some mercy. “After all,” I tried to reassure myself, “What’s one night compared to the lifetime of marriage we have ahead of us?” “Mark!” Yelling at me from somewhere upstairs, Vicky called down, “Meet me in the bathroom!” The bathroom? I knew I had said ‘anything’, but what the hell could you do in the bathroom? “Alright, alright, I’m coming!” As I stepped into the bathroom, I couldn’t believe my eyes. The woman standing before me couldn’t be the woman I had married. Not that I minded the look – not at all – it’s just that I’d never seen her like that before. “Wow,” I told her, whistling softly. “Is that all you can say?” I suppose her pouting was supposed to make me feel bad, but it looked too damn sexy to work. “You’ve had a busy afternoon.” “Mmm. Do you like?” “Oh yes, Mark like very much!” She had taken her straight, blonde hair and transformed it into a full, wavy cascade of fire. Then, to match her knew hair-colour, she had painted her nails a bright red, adding inch long extensions to her fingers. And, as if that wasn’t enough, she had really laid the make-up on thick, giving her a slutty, almost whorish appearance that really turned me on. It was like the old days all over again. “Good. The only thing left to do is shave.” “And what? Do you want me to watch?” “Nope. You’re the one who’s going to get shaved.” As soon as I saw her smirk, I knew what she meant. She’d hinted at it for a long time, and I guess this was her chance to finally get her way. Oh well, if this was the worst she had to offer, then I guess I could live with it. “Here, sit on the toilet, while I get you all lathered up.” Five minutes later and a full year of work was down the drain – literally. I can’t remember what it was that had caused me to grow a mustache, but I had liked it. She hadn’t. “There, that looks so much better.” “You think so?” Seeing myself in the mirror, I just thought I looked strange – naked almost. “Sure do.” Then, turning me around for a deep, passionate kiss, she added, “Feels much better to.” When she finally let me come up for air, I laughed “So, that was your birthday wish?” For some reason, her answering laugh made the hairs stand up on the back of my neck. “Not even close, buster. You promised me the weekend, and I plan to use it all.” That wasn’t quite what I had meant, but there was no backing out now. Deciding to make the best of it, I smiled and asked her “Well then, what’s next?” “Hmm. Follow me.” Follow her I did, right into the bedroom. Once there, I marveled at what she had done to the place. She’d draped heavy black curtains over all the windows, placed scented candles all over the place, and set up the video-camera in the far corner of the room. Not only that, but she had put some kind of shiny pink covering on the bed. Feeling it, I asked, “Is that rubber?” “Close enough. It’s latex.” As she hunted through her dresser, she added “They’re really fun when wet, and they’re easy to clean up.” Then, her hands hidden behind her, she added “Trust me, we’re gonna need ’em.” “Whatever.” I tried to look nonchalant as I shrugged, but I was getting worried again. What the hell had I gotten myself into? “Lay down,” she told me, “And spread your arms and legs.” I knew what was coming next. We’d played this game a few times before, and I’d actually enjoyed some of it. “As least use the padded ones, please?” “Nope. This is my show. Remember that.” A minute-and-a-half later, and I was handcuffed to the bed, my hands and feet secured to each the four bedposts. As such, I was powerless to resist when she slipped the blindfold over my face. “Hey, what are you doing?” This was new, and I wasn’t sure I liked it. Not knowing what she had planned for later was one thing, but not knowing what she was doing now was quite another. “Shh, it’s supposed to heighten your other senses.” Strangely enough, she was right. Deprived of my sight, the first thing I noticed was the scented candles. Next, was the sound of my restless body squeaking and squelching against the latex sheets. Just as I was about to ask what was next, I found out. “Oh, that feels good, baby. Mmm, keep sucking, yeah.” One thing I had always loved about Vicky’s wild years was that they had taught her to become a champion cock-sucker. Many’s the morning I’ve woken up to find her pretty lips wrapped around my dick, just waiting for some breakfast cum. And tonight she was in rare form. She started slowly, just taking the head into her mouth, but quickly progressed from there. Alternatively sucking on the down strokes and blowing in the up ones, she took a little bit more into her mouth each time, eventually ending up with her lips pressed up against my balls. “Ohhh, fuck yeah.” Groaning, my only regret was that I couldn’t see the bulge my cock made in her throat. That always turned me on. “You like that, eh?” she teased, releasing me from her mouth. “Would Mark like some more?” That was a stupid question. “You know I do, you slut.” “Mmm, too bad this is my weekend, not yours.” For a moment, I was afraid that meant the blowjob was over, but she added “Then again, I think I would like some more.” This time, she took a deep breath and forced herself to swallow it all on the first try, kissing my balls again. “Oh, christ!” If she had even moved, I would have cum right then and there. Fortunately, she sensed the same thing and just held me in her mouth until the moment passed. Then she did something she had never done before. Using a trick she had never shown me before, she relaxed her throat even further and continued to take me deeper and deeper. It must have been a real stretch for her, but a minute later she had my cock down her throat and my balls in her mouthcuckold sex stories “Holy shit!” I could feel every drop of blood in my body rushing to my cock and I knew I would cum any minute now. She had her lips lock around the base of my sac, was tonguing my balls and sucking my cock at the same time! “That’s it!” I growled, “Here it comes!” The first spurt must have gone straight into her stomach, but she quickly pulled back and let me fill her mouth with my explosion of cum. As I felt spurt after spurt after spurt of the creamy white stuff shoot out and fill her mouth to overflowing, I thought I was gonna black-out. I had never cum so hard and so long in my life! Whatever else she had prepared for me that weekend, I suddenly wasn’t so worried. I was still cumming when she pulled her mouth off my cock, but I couldn’t blame her. Wishing I could rip the blindfold off my face, I could only imagine what she must look like – her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk thanks to the cum inside, with little streams of it running down either side of her mouth. Smiling at the image, I felt balls finally empty themselves as a final spurt of cum shot out to cover my stomach. “That was incredible,” I panted, still unable to believe how hard I’d cum. “If that’s the kind of stuff you wanna do for your birthday, I think we should have one every day.” “Nice try, but women stop having birthdays at twenty-nine, didn’t you know that?” “Oh well, it’ll get us through the weekend at least,” I joked. “Mmmm, that was nice.” Smacking her lips together, she climbed off the bed and walked across the room, presumably back to her magic dresser. “Hey, where’d ya go?” “Don’t worry,” she whispered in my ear a moment later, “I’m not going anywhere. Yet.” Not giving me time to ask what she meant, Vicky moved down the bed and began rubbing something against my cum-covered stomach. “Hey!” I yelped, “That’s cold!” “Hmmm, not for long.” She must have stayed down there for a good two or three minutes, but I had no idea what she was doing. Finally, she stopped and the room went silent. As I waited for her to say or do something, I felt my worries coming back. This was torture! “Ah, honey?” I asked. “What are you do – urk.” I gagged on the last word as she shoved something in my mouth. I tried to spit it out, but she was really pushing. “Mmmph! Hmmmph!” Finally, she let go, but I still couldn’t push the object out of my mouth. Then, as the initial panic faded away, I realized what it was. “Ohhh, you look so pretty,” she teased. Ripping the blindfold from my face, she asked “Don’t you just love it!” The mirror she was holding showed me exactly what she had done – not that I needed it. She had fitted her favourite penis-gag over my face, but only after coating it with my cum. I wanted nothing more than to spit it out, run to the bathroom and wash my mouth out, but I couldn’t. It was as secure as my handcuffs, and she knew it. “Now, Mark, I’m gonna go out for a few hours, but I’ll be back to play some more later.” Slipping a tape in the VCR, she hit ‘play’ and smiled. “I think you’ll like this one,” she told me, “I do.” As I tried desperately to keep my tongue away from the cum-covered plastic dick she had shoved in my mouth, I saw an image appear on the screen of a woman giving a blowjob. How fitting. “I threw five of my favourites on this tape – that’s almost eight hours – so I don’t think you’ll get bored.” As she finished putting on her jewelry, she gasped and said “Ooops! I almost forgot.” Grabbing the remote from the floor, she cranked the volume up to thirty – a setting we usually only used for music videos. Then, coming back to the bed, she leaned down and told me “These tapes have the greatest audio, you really gotta love it. Every scream, every cry, every grunt and every groan. Not only that, but the women really love to talk dirty about what they’re doing.” Now I was really worried. Looking up at her with my pleading eyes, I hoped she’d at least remove the gag. Far from it, she squeezed my cheeks and laughed “Smile, honey – you’re on candid camera!” It was only then that I remembered the video camera. Gulping in surprise, I couldn’t help but taste the flood of saliva and cum that ran down my throat, aided by her squeezing my cheeks. Grimacing at the taste, I again wondered what she had gotten myself into. Grabbing a handful of clothes, Vicky gave me a quick kiss on the nose and was gone, closing the bedroom door on her way out. Alone, I decided to make the best of things and enjoy the video, even if I couldn’t masturbate to it. That was when the scene suddenly changed, showing the guy from the first scene on his knees, while the blowjob-girl held his head against her tits. At first I couldn’t understand why he looked so disgusted, but then the camera panned out to show him being face-fucked by another guy! Still tasting the cum in my mouth, I grimaced in disgust and closed my eyes. Unfortunately, I could still hear the woman screaming “-it! Oh yeah, you look so pretty with a big, fat cock in your mouth. I want you to suck that meat, baby, lap at it with your tongue and help our friend fill your sissy-face with cum! Mmm, don’t fight it baby, just-“ I tried not to watch. I tried not to listen. It was no use. The audio was just as good as Vicky said, and my imagination was only too happy to provide the pictures – but with me in the place of the cocksucker on screen. Choosing the video over that, I tried to ignore the fact that I was getting hard again. It was gonna be a long night. “Hi, baby!” “Ummmm. Mmmnnnngghhh. Urrrgghhh.” “Sorry, darling, but I can’t understand a fucking word you say.” Sitting down on the edge of the bed she smiled and told me “You really shouldn’t talk with your mouth full.” “Uuuaaaggghhh!” It was no use. Until she removed the gag, there would be no way to make her understand me. What’s more, every time I tried to say something, my tongue kept coming up against the pink-prick she’d shoved in there, reminding me what that odd taste was. “Mmm. I see you’re enjoying the show.” As her nail traced a line up and down my erect cock, I felt like I would die of embarrassment. For the last four hours I had been forced to watch guy after guy being orally and anally raped while girlfriends/wives/etc. looked on in delight, vocally urging them on. I could only hope that the video wasn’t a preview of what she had planned for me. “Would you like to cum? Huh? Would you?” “Mmmnnngghhh.” Grunting my agreement, I nodded vigorously. “Would you like me to help?” Taking my continued nodding as a sign of my agreement, she wrapped her hand around my cock and began jerking it up and down. I would have preferred her lips, or her pussy, but would gladly take what was offered. It wasn’t long before I was ready to cum, thanks to four hours of intense stimulation without release. My cock was harder and longer than I had ever seen it before and my balls looked like a pair of softballs. The pressure was so incredible, it was painful. “Come on, Markie, cum for me.” Adding a gentle twist to her masturbating hand, Vicky began pumping faster and faster. For a brief moment I was able to forget the movie playing behind her and focussed only on the two of us. As bizarre as the situation was, I needed to cum and was determined to enjoy it. “Unnnggghhh!” Bucking my hips off the bed – as far as the handcuffs would allow – I watched as my cock literally exploded, showering the two of us with cum. It looked like a fucking firehose as it sprayed us with thick wads of gooey semen, spurting so fast you’d almost swear it was a steady stream. “Ooohhh, yesss!” Still jerking my cock, Vicky aimed it at me, allowing a few spurts to land on my face before dying away to splatter against my chest and stomach. To my surprise it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling, and it made me grateful for the gag. At least I wouldn’t have to taste any more of it. “That was wonderful, dear. We’ll have to watch TV together a lot more from now on.” Standing, she walked over to her dresser and began rummaging through the bottom drawer. Suddenly, my stomach began to knot as I feared what she was looking for. When she returned to the bed, a triumphant smile on her face, I knew she had. Doing my best to twist and turn away from her attentions, I watched helplessly as she scooped the cum from my body and into a small pink funnel. She had one finger over the bottom – to keep it from leaking – and I could see that it was filling up rather quickly. Finally, she’d gathered all she could and she slowly crawled up the bed toward me. “Ooops! I almost spilled some,” she giggled, almost sliding off the bed, thanks to the sweat-slickened latex sheets. “I told you these were fun!” Then, kneeling beside my head, she reached down to scoop the cum from my face – or so I thought at the time. Instead, she simply began spreading it aroundtaboo amateur sex stories Disgusted, I turned my face away and was rewarded with an eyeful of her cummy fingers. Surprisingly, it really stung, bringing tears to my eyes. “I’m sorry,” she cooed, “But you made me slip.” Waiting for me to look at her, she warned, “You have two eyes . . .” and left it at that. Swallowing my pride, I remained motionless as she finished my sperm-facial. “Oh, you look so pretty,” she howled, bouncing up and down on the bed. “You know, some of the whores downtown just swear by this stuff. Call it nature’s most perfect beauty aid.” Stopping for a moment in order to enjoy her work, she nodded thoughtfully and told me “Looking at you now, I’d have to say they were right!” Grimacing in disgust, I hoped that somehow, I would be spared the further humiliation of seeing this on tape. Maybe she left the lens cap on. Maybe the tape would run out. Maybe the power would go out. Anything, to salvage what little dignity I had left. Next thing I knew, she was running a cum-covered finger over my gag as she leaned down and whispered “If you like that, you’re gonna love this!” With that, she pried open the plug on the gag and popped the funnel in the hole. Jiggling it back and forth, she smiled at me and said “We’re gonna fill it up good! Bet ya never thought of using it like this, hmm?” She was right. We’d filled the dildo portion of the gag with things like beer and wine in the past, for her to suck on as we fucked. I had never imagined anything like this. Oh well, at least I knew she couldn’t force me to suck it. Of course, that made me wonder what she did have in mind. “Ooohh! We filled it right to the top,” she laughed, withdrawing the funnel to allow a small stream of semen to run down my cheek. Then, bracing my head between her knees – so I wouldn’t turn and spill the cum – she asked “Are you ready for me to fill your sissy-mouth with cum? Huh? Just like they do on TV?” Unable to shake my head ‘no’, I had to rely on me eyes to show her how much I didn’t want to do this. Either she didn’t notice or she didn’t care. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out something that looked like a small rubber ball with a nozzle on it. The fact that it was pink assured me that it was meant for the gag. “This little doo-hicky cost me an extra twenty bucks,” she complained, “But was worth every penny.” Screwing it onto the cum-filled hole, she grinned and told me “Open wide, my darling cumslut – here it cums!” Every time she squeezed that ball, the rubber penis shot a load of my own cum into my mouth. Again and again she squeezed and again and again I felt my mouth being filled with cum. I had no choice but to swallow or choke to death on the stuff, so I began swallowing each spurt, hoping it would keep me from tasting it too much. In the end, it made no difference – I’d be tasting my own cum well after she removed the gag. “Well, now that you’ve been milked and fed, I’m gonna go downstairs and play with my new friends.” Removing the pump, she sealed the dildo shut and climbed off the bed. Smiling at the look of confusion on my face, she began peeling off her clothes, exposing the new tattoo on her ass. It was a picture of a man, on all fours, wearing only a collar and leash, being mouth-fucked by a woman wearing a strap-on dildo and thigh-high stiletto-heeled bitch boots. “Mmm. Do you like it?” she asked, now fully naked. “It’s a birthday present from my new friends.” Giving her ass an exaggerated wiggle as she left the room, she told me “If you’re lucky, maybe I’ll bring some of them upstairs to play with you. Would you like that?” I started to shake my head ‘no’, but she slammed the door shut as soon as she finished the question. Painfully aware of the sounds and picture coming from the TV, the taste of cum in my mouth, and the memory of that tatoo, I wondered again what the hell had I gotten myself into. For the next two hours I just laid there, trying to ignore the video but becoming increasingly aroused despite the situation I found myself in. For the most part, I might have been able to withstand the constant audio and visual stimulation, but there was one scene in particular that I couldn’t forget. It was at the beginning of the fourth movie – approximately five hours into the tape – and it made the rest of the tape seem like softcore, late-night TV porn by comparison. It began with a guy laying in a hospital bed, being attended to by a huge titted nurse. Wearing an outfit two sizes two small, she was deep-throating him while he fondled her tits. I don’t know if it was the outfit or a sign of her arousal, but her nipples looked like they were going to rip through the material at any moment. Just when it looked like he was on the verge of coming, the nurse pulled away and clamped her fingers around the base of his cock, keeping them there until the moment passed. Sympathetic to his predicament – after all, I couldn’t cum either – I watched in awe as the nurse removed her top, revealing a pair of whoppers that were even bigger than I had dared imagine. “Shit! Your bra is fuckin’ soaked,” the guy growled. “You must be one hot bitch to sweat that much!” The nurse just laughed – the same kind of laugh Vicky had been using with me all night. I was immediately suspicious. A moment later I saw just how right I was when she ripped off her bra and began squeezing her tits, showering her patient with jets of warm milk. Until that moment, I had never taken much interest in lactation fetishes, but I quickly became a convert. About ten minutes later – by which time the guy’s chest and face were literally saturated with titmilk – another nurse came in, locking the door. Except for her blonde hair, she could have been an identical twin to the redhead currently feeding the patient. “Hey, it’s supposed to be my turn to feed him,” she complained, already whipping off her top and bra. “Mmm. Go right ahead,” the other nurse sighed, “I don’t think there’s any danger in our patient getting full.” The guy in the bed just moaned a quiet agreement, too involved in suckling at the redhead’s tit to say anything more. Shrugging, the blonde came over to the bed and began adding her own milk to the mess. Every once in a while, the two nurses would lift a tit and shoot the other with a stream of warm titmilk, nearly driving me over the edge. If this kept up for much longer, I honestly believed I might be able to come without any physical stimulation at all. “Well,” moaned the newcomer a few minutes later, “He’s been fed and bathed, but I can’t help but think we’re forgetting something.” The redhead smiled and responded “Dessert.” Then, before the guy in the video knew what was happening, the two nurses pulled him down to the middle of the bed and began attaching him to the various traction pulleys and straps hanging from the ceiling. He seemed nervous, but was evidently willing to go along with whatever they had in mind. I, on the other hand, wanted nothing more than to tell him to run. I had no more idea what was to come than he did but, knowing what had been on the rest of the tape, knew it would be nothing good. I was right. In a matter of moments, the two big-breasted nurses had the guy fully restrained, leaving him at their mercy. While the blonde went to get something from the bathroom, the redhead quickly used the traction equipment to put the patient in a frighteningly uncomfortable position. He was still lying on his back, but less than half of him was on contact with the bed. His body was bent almost double, with his knees resting on the pillow above his head, and his cock just a few inches from his mouth. “Is he ready?” asked the blonde, returning from the bathroom. “Yup. Go to it, you filthy-minded little bitch.” Smiling, the blonde proceeded to give the poor guy an enema while the redhead forced him to suck his own cock. Giving the traction restraints a little help, she climbed on the bed, grabbed his thighs, and forced his cock to penetrate deeper and deeper. It was at that point that I turned away in disgust, but the two nurses happily provided a play-by-play of each other actions, keeping me fully informed. And, when I heard the explosive groan and resulting choking sounds, I knew that the guy had been forced to cum down his own throat. Unfortunately, while I was disgusted by the end of the scene, the first twenty-minutes of lactating love had been enough to ensure that my erection remained solid. “Hi, honey!” Startled by the voice, I looked up to find eight naked guys carrying my wife through the door, while a ninth held it open. “Sorry to leave you out of our fun for so long, but we kind of got carried away.” If she was aware of the pun, she gave no sign. Oh fuck, what the hell did she have in mind now? Judging by the sweat on their bodies, my wife’s dishevelled hair, and the guy’s limp cocks, I could only hope they were too spent to do anything to me. As I was to find out, that was entirely the idea. “We’ve got a really special treat for you,” Vicky cooed from her perch. She was resting comfortably in the grasp of eight muscular men, with one for each foot, knee, butt-cheek, and armpit. “You know,” she told me, “They say you can’t have your cake and eat it too but, since it’s my birthday, I’m changing the rules.” As she nodded, the ninth guy came over the bed and removed my penis-gag. Relieved, I tried to ask her what the fuck she thought she was doing, but he clamped a hand over my mouth at the first sound. Nodding, the guy moved as close to the wall as he could and waited for his friends to bring my wife over. “As you’ve probably guessed,” she told me, “These fine young men have all had my cake – or pie, I guess – but I’ve saved the eating part just for you.” At that, the guy nearest the bed took his hand from my mouth and placed some kind of clamp on my nose. “Ow! That fucking hurts!” I cursed, feeling the pressure on my nose. “What the hell do you think -” Suddenly, I was unable to continue the sentence as the eight guys carefully dropped my wife on my face, making sure her gaping, raw pussy was directly over my mouth. That wouldn’t have been so bad – actually, it could have been a lot of fun – but even before her lips touched mine, I felt a colossal load of hot, gooey semen fall into my mouth. Surprise, I swallowed it, only to be rewarded with what seemed an inexhaustible supply from her pussy. “Ohhh, yesss.” Humping my face, Vicky grasped the headboard and ground herself against me. As she did, one of the guys – the one who held the door and gave me my noseplug – bent over and told me what had gone on downstairs. “You should have seen it, man. Your slut wife walked right into the bar, flashed her tits and asked who wanted more. Then she flashed her pussy and invited everyone to come fuck her brains out.” “Yeah,” added one of the other guys, bending over to whisper in my other ear, “We all fucked her at least twice, and some of us three times. And, during it all, she kept her pussy propped up on a pile of pillows, telling us to make sure we filled ‘er up good.”teen sex storiesDisgusted, I was trying my best to hold my breath but was quickly reaching my limit. When a third guy came over to replace the first, I knew I was a goner. “When we was done,” he rasped, “Your bitch had us all jerk off all over her cunt. Said she wanted it covered inside and out.” Ramming a fist down on my stomach, he forced me to take another breath, and receive another load of semen in the process. “That’s almost thirty loads of cum, man.” “Oh, fuck yes!” Vicky screamed her ecstasy to the whole neighbourhood. “I let a bunch of strangers fuck me silly, Mark, and I saved all their ooeey, gooeey, hot and tasty cum for you!” Frantically humping my face while the guys took turns punching my stomach, forcing me to take all she had to offer, she cried “Oh fuck, oh shit, oh yes! That’s how I like it, hon. Suck my pussy! Eat their cum! Drain me like I drained them!” For a minute, I couldn’t figure out what the hell she was talking about. She made it sound like I was an active participant in this bizarre orgy, instead of a reluctant, force-fed cuckold. “Oh, man! He’s really lapping it up!” cried on of the guys. “Shit! He’s sucking our cum from her like a baby at a mother’s tit.” “Yeah, and look at the fucking hardon he’s got!” Yet another guy laughed. “Of course he does! When he’s done cleaning up our generous helpings of semen-surprise, he’s gonna want dessert!” What the hell were they talking about? Could they really believe I was a willing participant in this debauchery? I wanted nothing more than to escape, puke my guts out, take a long shower, and get as far away from this madwoman I called my wife as possible. Instead, I was still guzzling the unending streams of cum dripping from her pussy, forced to swallow them if I was to breathe. What’s more, she hadn’t left me much room to breathe, and everytime I inhaled, I helped suck out a little more cum. “Might as well just relax and enjoy yourself,” one the guys whispered in my ear. “After all, we got all this on video and it’ll certainly give the impression you’re enjoying yourself.” He was right! Terror slowly replacing my disgust, I listened while he idly speculated as to what my boss, co-workers, friends, and family might think of my performance. “Thank you, honey,” Vicky panted from above, “This was the greatest birthday present I could have ever hoped for.” Giggling as she rode my face, she gasped “I can’t wait to see what you have planned for next weekend.” Fully aware that she had me trapped, I wondered the same thing. Part 2 – Something New on the Menu “Oh yes, oh fuck, oh shit, that feels soooo gooood!” Thrashing about wildly, Vicky squealed in delight. For the past three hours I had watched, helpless and bound, as she was fucked by stranger after stranger after stranger. Duct-taped to one of our kitchen chairs, I was an unwilling spectator to a live gangbang, starring my wife. I don’t know how many of them there were, but when I lost count about an hour ago, she was up to seventeen. “Aw, what’s the matter honey?” Turning her head to look my way, she asked “Do you feel left out? Poor baby.” Smiling, she assured me “You’ll get yours soon enough, I promise.” That’s what I was afraid of. Just a week ago – had it really been that long? – she had allowed another group of strangers to use her like some cheap whore. And then, when they had finished dumping their loads in her twat, they had dropped her on my face and forced me to clean their cum from her hole. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, she had videotaped the whole thing while she and the guys shouted their encouragement, giving the illusion that I was enjoying myself! “More! More!” Covered in a thick sheen of sweat – not all of it hers – Vicky raised herself up on her elbows and begged for more. “Please, I need you to fill me again!” Gasping and panting from exhaustion, she offered “If you want a change, take my ass. Anything. Just take those fucking tools and impale me!” “Ah, what about the rubbers?” “Yeah,” asked another guy, “You said we weren’t supposed to take ’em off.” B (With grateful thanks to Italian reader Stefano Milanese, who provided the ideas for this story) Rosemary Castle, now in her forties, is an attractive brunette who stands 5’11” in her stockinged feet. Her 36-24-36 figure is exactly as it was in her twenties, and her fabulous long legs attract admiring glances wherever she goes. She tells here in her own words, how her life became much more fun the day she decided to tell her husband she was leaving him. Chapter 1 I married Michael when we were both 21. He was a lot smaller than me at 5’3,” and was slightly built. At first, the differences between us worked very well. I was always the strong one, taking charge of everything, he with his docile nature letting me do it. I got my way by having the two children I wanted, Candy and Adam, very early in the marriage and within a year of each other. As the years went on, however, I began to lose respect for my submissive husband. He was going nowhere in his job, and at home I was the one who kept the family together with no help from him. Sex was also a problem. He is very poorly endowed, and absolutely hopeless in the bedroom. I don’t recall him giving me an orgasm in all the years we have been together. The only way I managed to stick it out was to have a succession of lovers throughout the marriage to keep me satisfied. Despite this, when the children were 17 and 16 I decided I had had enough. I sat Michael down, and told him that I was going to leave. Predictably, he began to cry and beg me not to go. He told me he loved me more than anything, and would do everything I asked of him if only I would stay. Eventually, I said that although I did not want to, I would give it a try but strictly on my terms. He agreed immediately. I decided that I would no longer try to hide my infidelities, and told him all about my previous lovers. I also made it clear to him that I was presently seeing a 22 year old, well endowed black guy. I told him that I would continue to see the man, and that he would have to accept not being allowed to have sex with me again. Michael was devastated at my revelations, but when he calmed down agreed to my conditions. Because I no longer cared, I began to flaunt my affair with my boyfriend Tony. I would let Michael know when I was going out for sex, and when I returned I would make sure my husband got a good look at my ravaged body, with love bites all over my tits and neck. Knowing how much this upset him, because he had always been very jealous, I began to take it further. I would slip into bed naked, and pull Michael’s head down to my pussy and make him lap up the cum that Tony had deposited there. He complained at first, but when he knew that refusal meant that I would leave, he did as he was told. I told Michael that on no account was he to see other women, and that I did not want him jerking off. I suspected that he was doing so, but had never seen him. However, one day I returned home early to find him sniffing at a pair of my cum-soaked panties, while stroking his little cock. I went mad at him, calling him all the perverts under the sun, and telling him that if he did not agree to having his cock locked up to prevent masturbation, I was out the door. The wimp agreed to wear a cock cage, and then I really went to town on him. I insisted he sleep naked next to me every night, and that he spend an hour before going to sleep attending to my pussy with his tongue, whether I was full of cum or not. While he did this, I would taunt him about the size of Tony’s cock, and his prowess in bed. I would tell him that my lover would fuck me at least three times a night, and give me an orgasm every time. Within a couple of weeks, the cage was doing its job, and Michael began begging me for release. He never got it of course. Later on, I decided Michael should meet Tony, the real man who was cuckolding him, so I began making my husband join the two of us for dinner. We would sit opposite him, kissing and cuddling throughout the meal, to my husband’s obvious distress. A scenario we repeated very often was to go back to our place, drag Michael to the bedroom with us, and make him watch while Tony fucked me beautifully. My husband would then be made to suck my pussy clean, while Tony stood by ridiculing him. When that was done, I would watch while Michael sucked my lover’s cock clean of his cum and my juices. Michael would then be sent, sobbing, jealous and frustrated to the spare room while Tony and I carried on fucking through the night. I was having great fun, and always looking for new ways to humiliate my husband. The next stage in my treatment of him was not my idea, however. Tony still lived at home with his mother Rachel, and 17-year-old sister Amy. He had told them all about our treatment of my husband, and they were keen to meet him. It was decided that we would have dinner at their place one Friday night, and stay over. When we arrived, Rachel and Amy greeted me warmly, and ignored Michael. Rachel was 40, a little older than me, and very attractive. She was perhaps a little overweight now, but with a very sexy, curvy figure. Amy was stunningly pretty, tall, with large breasts and a prominent ass. We sat down to dinner almost immediately. Michael, who had been very nervous about coming, told Rachel he was not hungry, and declined any food. “So,” Rachel said, as we began eating. “My Tony is having to do your job in the bedroom with your wife Michael. Why is that?” “Because he has a tiny dick,” I cut in. “And he doesn’t even know how to use that!” Amy sniggered, and Rachel laughed out loud. The meal continued, with Tony regularly turning to me to give me a kiss, or stroking my arm or y thigh. “It looks as though your wife is going to be well fucked tonight,” laughed Amy. “Will you be jerking off at the thought of it?” “Oh no,” I told her. “His little cock has been locked up for the last three months, he can’t get any relief.” “Really?” she asked. “That’s great! Do you tease him?” “All the time,” I grinned. “Good,” she replied. “Any man who can’t keep his wife satisfied deserves to be permanently frustrated.” “As you are not eating,” Rachel interrupted. “Why don’t you get under the table, and use your tongue to get your wife nice and wet for my boy?” Michael glanced at me, and I indicated for him to get down. He knelt before me, and pulled down my panties. He then began to lick me slowly as we continued our meal. By the end of it, I was so horny that I suggested Tony and I go straight upstairs. “Good idea,” said Rachel. “Your husband will keep us both entertained, I am sure.” We went upstairs, and I had a fantastic night in bed with Tony, completely forgetting about my husband. In the morning, Tony woke me gently, and gave me my fourth helping of cock. After we had finished, he told me he would go down and get Michael to come and clean me up. My husband came up a little later, looking very tired and a little ill. He got between my legs without a word, and sucked me clean of Tony’s cum before returning downstairs. I had a quick shower, and went down for breakfast. “Your husband is not eating,” remarked Rachel. “Perhaps it’s because of all the cum he has just eaten,” I suggested, smiling. Rachel and Amy grinned at each other. “Maybe,” said Amy, with a wicked smile. We said our goodbyes, and set off for home. Michael was especially quiet on the way home, and still looked a little nauseous. When we got in, I sat him down and asked what had happened with the two women the previous evening. He said he did not want to talk about it, but I insisted. “Well,” he began. “After you went upstairs to er,” “To get fucked Michael,” I emphasised. “I went upstairs to get fucked by my lover, something you will never experience again!” “Well anyway,” he went on dejectedly. “Rachel insisted we all get naked. Then Amy stood up, put her arms round me and pressed her naked body against me. She asked me if I wanted to fuck her.” “And did you?” I enquired. “Yes,” he replied. “But I knew she would not let me.” I laughed out loud. Then they both sat on the sofa, and told me to get on my knees and clean their feet with my mouth. It was awful; they had been barefoot all day walking round the house and in the garden. Their feet were filthy, and they would not let me stop until they were spotless, including in between their toes. At the end, my mouth was dry, and I had a horrible taste in it, so I asked for a drink. Amy said certainly, and had me sit on the floor. Then she stood with her pussy over my mouth, and ordered me to open wide. As I did so, she let go a powerful stream of piss into my mouth and down my throat.” “You drank her piss?” I exclaimed, warming to his story. “Yes,” he replied. “I was gagging and choking, but she did not stop until I had swallowed it all. Then Rachel took her place and pissed what seemed like a gallon into my mouth.” “I like these women!” I squealed. “What happened next?”porn story“Then I had to concentrate on their pussies with my tongue. They kept me going until they both had orgasms. My jaw was aching like hell.” “Were you really frustrated, licking those pussies?” I asked. “Of course,” he replied. “It was unbearable.” “Good, good,” I said. “Then what?” “Well then,” he explained. They knelt on the sofa and pushed out their asses. I was made to spend the next hour alternately licking out their none too clean assholes, it was disgusting. And then……….” “Then what?” I demanded impatiently. “Then they lay me on the floor, and one after the other, they shit in my mouth and made me eat it.” “You’re kidding!” I yelled. “Oh my goodness, I wish I had seen that!” “So you see why I am not feeling so good,” my husband explained. “Do you mind if I have a lie down?” “Of course not,” I said. “But before you do, why don’t you get undressed and lay in the bath?” “Why?” he asked. “Well if you can act as a toilet for women you hardly know, you can certainly eat your wife’s shit.” I told him. “Please Rosemary,” he begged. “I really do feel sick.” “Get in the bath Michael,” I ordered sternly. “I promise you are going to feel a lot sicker very soon!” I walked upstairs a few minutes later to see my wimp of a husband lying naked in the bath. I smiled expectantly, as I Peeled off my panties. “I don’t know why I never thought of this myself,” I remarked to my husband. “Shitting in your mouth is the perfect way of showing you exactly what I think of you.” I climbed into the bath, and pushed my ass to within an inch of his face. “Open up Michael,” I commanded. “I am really going to enjoy this!” I strained for a moment or two, and then felt a good-sized turd slide out of me and into my husband’s mouth. I turned to see the log half in and half out, and forced the whole thing in with my fingers. “Eat my shit, Michael,” I ordered him. “Get used to the taste of it, you are going to swallow every bit of it in future!” I watched his screwed up face as he struggled to chew and swallow the big log I had given him, taunting him all the time, and telling him to hurry as I had another big log waiting. I dropped the second log on to his chest, and made him hold it as he ate it piece by piece. When he finally got the second turd down, I had him lick my ass clean, then placed my pussy over his mouth. “Ready for your first drink of my piss?” I laughed, as I let go a stream of yellow pee into his mouth. As soon as I had finished, he leapt out of the bath, and stuck his head down the toilet bowl, vomiting violently. I left the bathroom smiling, knowing I was really going to enjoy using him this way every day. Chapter 2 So from that day on, Michael became my permanent toilet slave, swallowing all of my waste. If I needed to take a shit while he was at work, he would find it waiting for him in the toilet on his return home. On a number of occasions, after I had watched him with his head down the toilet, eating up my earlier shit, I surprised him by removing my panties and giving him a big fresh load. That seemed to spoil his evening meal somehow! I had at this point kept my activities with Michael secret from the children, although they were both well aware who was the boss in our house from the way I spoke to their father. Candy, who had always been my favourite, was approaching 18 at the time. She was growing up beautifully. Like me, she was a brunette, with long hair covering her pretty face. At 6′, she was slightly taller than me, and towered over her father. She had a superb figure, with large firm breasts, and had inherited my shapely legs. I knew she had no respect for her father, she took no notice of what he said, and listened only to me. I was pretty sure she would approve of Michael’s treatment, and would probably be delighted to join in. Adam on the other hand, was growing up just like his father. He was then just 17, small and weedy, and was becoming a whining little wimp. I was determined that when he reached 18, he would suffer the same fate as his father, only more so. On the morning of Candy’s 18th birthday, I sat her down and explained exactly what was going on between her father and myself. She was delighted that I had a lover, she was pretty sure Michael could not possibly satisfy me. She was even happier that I kept my husband in a permanent state of frustration, as she thought he should suffer. It was when I told her of the toilet activities that her mouth dropped open. “Really?” she said incredulously. “You make him drink your piss and eat your shit? Oh that is terrific! Please let me do it to him Mom, I want to shit in his wimpy mouth, just like you do!” “Of course you can,” I answered. “Starting today. I thought you would want to join me, so this is why we are having this talk. If you can hold your shit until your father gets home, we will surprise him tonight.” “You bet!” she exclaimed. Michael arrived home at about 6, and Candy was bursting. I whispered in his ear to get in the bath and wait for me. On the way to the bathroom, I collected Candy, who was waiting in her short night-dress. As we entered the bathroom, Michael looked up, and was horrified to see his daughter standing there. “What is going on?” he enquirepetite young girl porn “Your little girl has grown up Daddy,” Candy replied. “I am a woman now, and as you act as a woman’s toilet in this house, it is time I started using you!” “No,” pleaded my husband. “This is not right!” “It is entirely right,” argued Candy, as she stepped in the bath and straddled her father’s head. “You are going to be my toilet as well as Mom’s, so open wide I want to fill your sissy mouth with my soft smelly shit for the first time!” Knowing he had no choice, Michael opened his mouth ready to receive his daughter’s shit. She farted two or three times in his face, to his humiliation, and this made her start to giggle. When she composed herself, she pushed her ass close to Michael’s mouth. “Here it comes Daddy, get ready to eat your little girl’s shit!” A huge dark brown log emerged from her ass, and into her father’s mouth. She turned to watch him. “Look at him Mom.” She sneered. “Have you ever seen such a poor excuse for a man? Cuckolded by his wife, the only thing he is good for is eating his wife and daughter’s shit! I’d like to choke the pathetic bastard with it.” Michael’s face was bright red at her scornful comments, as he struggled to chew the log she had dropped in his mouth. When he swallowed it, she got back in place, and gave him a second, smaller turd. She followed this with a healthy dose of piss, before making him lick her clean front and back. “Get used to the taste Daddy,” she taunted. “You are going to be under my ass eating shit every day from now on!” Then she and I left the room arm an arm. “Oh Mom,” she exclaimed. “That was great, I want to do that to Adam as well.” “You will dear,” I replied. “We both will, but we will wait until he is 18 too. In the meantime, enjoy abusing and degrading your Daddy!” “I will,” she responded. “But I think he should be made to eat a lot more shit than just hours. Couldn’t we get more women to join in?” “Who do you suggest?” I asked. “Well, Grandma for a start,” she replied. “You know what she thinks of Daddy. And Aunt Jane your sister, and her daughter cousin Fiona. I tell you who else, Daddy’s sister Mary. The only reason she doesn’t visit is because of the way he treated her when they were kids. I” sure if she knew what we were doing she would love to get her revenge.” “You could be right,” I responded enthusiastically. “We could invite them all for the weekend. Your father could spend the whole two days eating only shit and drinking only piss!” “Oh yes,” she squealed. “Let’s do it!” I phoned all the women, and was amazed at how enthusiastic they all were when I explained what I had in mind, particularly Mary, who had waited for years for a chance to get back at her brother. It was arranged that they would come on the following Friday. I did not tell Michael about it, I would let it be a big surprise for him. So there we all sat at the dinner table. There was Mom. 59, grey haired and a little plump, but still a looker. Strong willed too, just like me. Sister Jane, who had recently dyed her hair blonde, which really suited her. Two years younger than me, a little shorter and more buxom she still attracted a lot of male attention following her divorce. Next to her, her 17 year old daughter Fiona. Everyone in the family remarked how much she looked like Brittany Spears, and she too attracts boys like flies. I knew from my sister that she had been sexually active for the last couple of years. That left Mary, Michael’s sister. She was six years younger than Michael, a pretty woman who disguised the fact with her thick spectacles and severe pulled back hairstyle. She had made no attempt to be nice to Michael when she arrived. Both Candy and I had used Michael an hour before our guests arrived, so I knew he would not want anything to eat. As we all settled down, Mom was the first to speak. Rosemary has told us all Michael,” she began. “That you are giving toilet service to both her and Candy. She thought that as all of us despise you, we might enjoy a piss and shit weekend at your expense. Naturally, we all jumped at the opportunity, and for the next two days you will be used by all of us.” “You can’t be serious!” whined my husband. “Oh yes she is,” snapped his sister. “Every piece of shit, every drop of piss that we release is going into your mouth. We are going to make you so sick, this is going to be the best weekend of my life, watching you suffer!” After dinner, I ordered Michael to strip naked, telling him he was going to be that way all weekend. This embarrassed him greatly in front of all the women, but he knew better than to complain. When he was naked, Fiona noticed the cock cage, and I explained to her about his permanent celibacy. “Oh you poor man!” she said, without a hint of sympathy Before we knew it, she had slipped off her dress, revealing her skimpy black underwear. She looked absolutely gorgeous, with her firm white tits trying to burst out of her bra. She sat on my husband’s lap, put her arms around him and began kissing him passionately. I knew this was increasing the frustration he already felt, by the agitated look on his face. “She is a terrible cock teaser,” laughed her mother. “The number of boys she has driven wild!” “I tell you what,” I said to Fiona, as I unlocked Michael’s cock cage. “Why don’t you take your uncle upstairs for a while, and let him appreciate your naked body?” Fiona was delighted to comply, and led my husband upstairs by the hand. The rest of us chatted and drank for the next hour or so, and then the lounge door opened to reveal my naked husband and niece. He was in a terrible state, tears of frustration running down his face, and his little cock still throbbing wildly. “I told you,” said my sister proudly. “Look at the job she has done on him, he is in agony!” The rest of us laughed, and gave the young minx a spontaneous round of applause. “Can I shit in his mouth now Aunt Rosemary?” Fiona asked me. “Of course you can dear,” I replied. “You have earned it!” I put a rubber mat in the middle of the room so that we could all watch, and Fiona ordered her uncle to lie on his back. She squatted over his face, and quickly filled his mouth with shit as we all applauded. For all the shit he had eaten, it was not getting any easier for Michael, as we noted by the look of disgust on his face. We all laughed at him as he forced down Fiona” shit. By a happy coincidence, all four of our guests were ready to shit at the same time. So as soon as Fiona got up, her mother added her stinking load. Then my Mom presented her substantial as to my husband’s face, and let go her offering. By this time, my husband was more than full. He looked up and saw his sister standing over him. “Please sis,” he begged her. “I honestly can’t take any more!” “Don’t sis me you piece of crap,” she sneered, kicking him viciously in the side. “I have waited a long time for my revenge, and you are going to eat my shit no matter what, and you had better keep it down!” She emptied her bowel into his mouth, and watched with a smile as he chewed on the turd she had given him. It took him a long time, and try as he might he could not hold it down. He vomited violently over the mat. This annoyed Mary, and she kicked him savagely half a dozen times with her high-heeled shoes. Over the next couple of days, each of us women used my husband countless times, and he spent a lot of time being sick. As if that were not bad enough, he cried many more tears of frustration. When he was not being used as a toilet, one or other of the women made lick their feet, pussies, asses or tits. As I left his cage off, he spent most of the weekend with an unsatisfied erection. Believe me, it was wonderful to watch! The weekend finished with all the women promising that Michael would be seeing a lot more of them, and his sister spitting in his face. Chapter 3 Before we knew it, Adam’s 18th birthday had come around. Candy was really excited, because she had been looking forward to introducing her brother to the taste of her shit. Even the not very bright Adam had noticed that she had become more arrogant and aggressive towards him on the run up to his birthday. On the evening of his birthday, Adam was surprised to see me come into his room wearing only my short night-dress. I took his hand, and told him to follow me. As we entered the bathroom, his face dropped as he saw his father lying naked in the bath with his equally naked sister sitting on a small, custom made toilet seat just an inch above his face. “Happy birthday little brother,” she smiled at him. “Tonight your life is going to change big time!” “What’s going on?” asked Adam, looking more than a little scared. “Candy is about to use your father’s mouth as a shit hole,” I explained. “Just as she and I do every day. I want you to watch this so that you can see how it is going to be for you from now on. After Candy has finished with your father, you are going to take his place and eat my shit. I think you should taste your mother’s shit first. In future of course, you will be eating your sister’s as well.” “You’d better believe it!” added Candy. “Watch and learn little brother!” With that, she proceeded to fill her father’s mouth with her shit, as her brother looked on with horror and disgust. When her full load had been dropped and eaten, and her father’s mouth filled with piss, she jumped out of the bath. “Kneel down Adam,” she ordered. “And I will give you an idea what it is going to be like.” With my instruction to do as she said, Adam sank to his knees. Candy first made him lick up the last few drops of piss from her pussy, then turned her back and leant forward. “Now spread my ass cheeks, and lick up the remains of shit,” she instructed. Adam leaned forward, and tentatively licked at the shit, gagging immediately. “I can’t do that,” he wailed. “It’s disgusting!” “Don’t be a baby,” I admonished him. “What you are going to get in a few moments will be far more disgusting. Now lick that shit from your sister’s ass!” Adam licked it all up, gagging repeatedly. Michael got out of the bath, and slunk off to the bedroom. I ordered Adam to lie down in the bath. “Please don’t make me do this Mom,” he whined. “I just can’t eat shit, it’s too awful!” I told him to shut up, as I put the toilet seat over his face and sat down. Instructing him to open wide, I began to drop his first ever turd into his mouth. “Here it comes little brother,” laughed Candy. “Enjoy!”taboo sex storiesAdam retched as the foul turd hit his tongue. He moaned as I forced the whole thing into his mouth and told him to eat it. I thought several times that he would throw up, but he finally managed to get it down. I gave him another large one followed by a bladderful of piss. He managed to swallow it, but it was all too much and he vomited over his chest. I told him to clean up and go to bed. I also added that Candy and I would expect him to keep our shit down much better in future, so he had better learn fast. A few days later, I arranged at Candy’s suggestion to have Adam’s cock locked up, to prevent him jerking off and keep him frustrated just like his father. At about the same time, Candy mentioned to me a friend of hers, Angel, who worked in a local restaurant as a waitress. “She is a real arrogant, dominant bitch,” Candy told me. “She would be perfect to deal with Adam, maybe even be the perfect wife for him!” “That’s interesting,” I replied. “Let’s go to the restaurant with Adam, and I can check her out.” So next day, Candy Adam and I found ourselves in the restaurant. Angel came over to take our order. She was a beautiful young girl of 18, with long, jet-black hair, ample tits and long strong legs. I guessed she was about the same height as Candy. The two of them said hello, and Candy introduced me. I liked her immediately. “Who’s the sissy boy?” asked Angel, not mincing her words. “My wimp brother,” explained Candy, as Adam’s face reddened. “Looks like a real limp dick to me,” Angel went on. “You got that right!” agreed Candy, and the three of us laughed. We told Angel what Candy and I wanted to eat and drink. “What about sissy boy?” she replied. “Is he not eating?” “Oh Mom and I will be feeding him later,” Candy told her. “How do you mean?” she enquired. Candy lifted her ass and pointed to it. “You’re kidding me!” Angel exclaimed. “Boy, would I love to see that!” “What time do you finish?” I asked her. “In about twenty minutes,” she told me. “Well why don’t you come back with us,” I suggested. “Maybe you could help us feed him.” “You are on!” Angel squealed. “I’ll get your order. Are you sure he is not going to have something?” “Well maybe something to drink,” I suggested. “Can you recommend anything?” I had a twinkle in my eye, which she spotted. “Yes I can,” she said knowingly. “Back shortly.” She came back a couple of minutes later, with a huge glass full of a familiar looking cloudy yellow liquid, which she put in front of my son. “It’s not all mine,” she explained. “I got some help from Julia and Bridget in the kitchen. Let me see you drink it up sissy boy, while it’s still warm.” Adam picked up the glass, and managed to down the lot in four attempts, gagging violently after each one. He shivered with distaste as he put the glass down. “If you think that was bad,” Angel said, as she picked up the glass. “Wait until I have got you under my ass later on!” With that, she spat in Adam’s face and went to collect our food order. When we got back to our place, and settled in the lounge, the very confident Angel asked if she could have some fun with Adam. I said sure, whatever she liked. She slipped off her panties, pulled her dress up to her waist, revealing her thick black bush, and sat on the sofa. “Kneel down here boy,” she ordered Adam. “I could do with some pussy licking.” I could see by the look on Adam’s face that he had never done this before, and that he found the idea repulsive. He hesitated, and Angel grabbed his hair and pulled his face between her smooth white thighs. “Start licking boy,” she commanded. “And make it good!” Adam began licking, not knowing what he was doing. Angel was not pleased, and kept giving him commands. These were each punctuated by a lifting of his head, and a savage slap to the face. To Candy’s and my amusement, his cheeks were soon a deep shade of red. I got up to get some drinks from the kitchen, and Candy followed me. “She is fantastic isn’t she?” she remarked. “She certainly is,” I agreed. “I think we may just have found his future wife!” As we returned, Angel was slapping Adam again, just as my husband entered the room from the other side. With an uncharacteristic stern tone, he asked Angel what the hell was going on. With a face like thunder, Angel pushed Adam to the floor, and jumped to her feet. Putting her hands on my unsuspecting husband’s shoulders, she brought her powerful young knee savagely up into his balls. The pleasing scream of agony that came from him told me that she had hit her target perfectly, and Candy sniggered as she watched her father drop to the floor clutching his damaged nuts. Angel was not finished however. She pushed Michael on to his back, and put her bare foot on his face to prevent him rising. “If you ever question me again,” she yelled. “I will get your wife and daughter to hold your legs apart while I kick your miserable little balls to a pulp. Do you understand?” “Yes,” he mumbled from under her foot. “Now get out!” she yelled. It was hilarious to watch the so-called man of the house scramble painfully to his feet, and run out of the door in fear of the teenage girl. “I hope I didn’t go too far with your husband,” she said to me. “Not at all,” I assured her. “I loved watching you hurt him, I don’t know why we haven’t treated him the same way.” “I think we will in future,” added Candy, with a wicked grin. Angel went back to Adam who was now sitting on the floor. “Come here you fucking little sissy,” she cried, roughly pulling his head back between her legs. “Get your tongue back in my cunt!” The three of us drank and chatted while Adam carried on licking her, getting a few more slaps along the way. When she was finally satisfied, she lifted his head and asked him if he had ever done any French kissing. “A little,” he replied. “Good,” Angel went on. “Because you are going to French kiss my asshole!” She turned her back, and thrust her ass in my son’s face. She told him to push his tongue in as far as he could, and get a taste of her. She kept him at this for several minutes. “Oh I am going to give you so much shit in a minute,” she told him. “I am going to fill your sissy mouth with it, and make you eat it all!” Eventually, Angel told Adam to stop, and lay on his back on the floor. She knelt beside him. “I think a little starter before the main course,” she said. “Open wide.” She filled her mouth with saliva, and spat right into Adam’s mouth. She repeated this a couple of times, and then put her face very close to his. She then proceeded, one by one, to empty the snot out of each nostril on to his tongue. I laughed to see him retch, as the slimy stuff slid down his throat. I was learning from this young girl by the minute! “Main course now,” she whispered, as she squatted over his mouth. She shit in his mouth as though she had been doing it for years, and then instructed him to chew and eat it all, while taunting him for being such a sissy ass licking shit eater. When she had finished giving him what turned out to be a very large load, I got up, removed my panties and stood over my son. “Well, does Angel’s shit taste as good as Candy’s and mine?” I asked him. “It all tastes absolutely foul,” he winced. “Oh good,” I responded. “I would hate to think you were enjoying this!” I took my place, and gave Adam another hefty load. So much so, that he was begging for mercy before I had finished. And he hadn’t had Candy’s offering yet! When Candy did get up, and slip off her panties, Adam tried to reason with her. “Please sis, Angel and Mom have given me so much,” he pleaded. “I just don’t have any more room!” “Then you had better make room,” Candy answered cruelly. “Or would you rather I stood you up and got Angel to do what she did to Daddy earlier, only twice as hard?” “Alright,” sai

Hello Everyone, I’ll tell you what happened when I came to buy my new car …Lorna’s New Car I had… भारतीय फिल्म भूत कार्ड I woke up in the morning to the smell of coffee under my nose. “Good morning My Pet,” He said…

spb charan second marriage photos

  1. I meet this guy in a bar one night while on a business trip and we got talking we both sat at the bar drinking.I had never seen him before so were complete strangers we got onto the subject of being married and what our wives did for a job and so on.Then he told me that his wife was a really hot sexy woman and showed me a photo of her she was certainly very sexy with long legs and a very big bust and asked me what my wife was like.I told him that my wife was also very sexy and that I didn’t have a full body photo only her face so I showed him.‘Wow your wife is very attractive I bet she has a hot body to go with that face.She certainly has I said and was very proud to have a really sexy and understanding wife.We’ve been married for 15 years and have a great life together if you know what I mean.As the night went on we were talking most of it then the conversation got around to our wives again he asked me had I ever been unfaithful to her.No never?Have you?Yes many times“Oh I see?You should try it sometime its greatWhat about your wife?We have a very open marriage maybe you should consider asking your wife if she would like to try it?You must be joking she would never agree to anything like that?Are you a betting man?In what way?I would like to bet you that if you were to suggest it too her she would agreeNo she would never agreeOk I will bet you that I could get your wife to agree to have sex with me.Are you joking with me?Do you want to bet or gamble I will give you $1000 that I can get your wife to have sex with another man do we have a deal!!!Well I will have to give it some thought as that’s a lot of money to loose.So you do think i can get your wife to have sex with me.I didn’t say that?Not confident about it?I’m not too sure at the moment?He’s my phone number gives me a ring if you want to take up my betIt sounds too good to be true I could do such a lot with $100 its very temptingI know she would never agree too having sex with a stranger,It could be a very safe bet and easy money for me but he seems very confident to bet such a large sum of money,I’m curious as to how he would even know how to approach the subject with her or let alone even talking to her without me knowing what he’s up too.The next day I couldn’t get the thought out of my mind and what I could do with a little extra money so I rang the number when he answered he said I knew you would ring how about we meet later in the bar for a drink and we can seal the deal.That night I waited for him to turn up I didn’t have to wait longHi let me buy you a drink and we can talk later by the end of the night I was well and truly pissed shall we go to my room for another drink.I just followed him not sure what I was doing but as we got to the room he said are you ready to sign for the bet yes?I couldn’t remember what we had agreed so I just signed and then I must have passed out too much drinkWhen I woke up I was lying on the floor it was now light and I was late for work the guy was no where to be seen I didn’t even know his name I got up and went to my room.I then checked out and went to work I was due home later that day as for the stranger I never gave him another thought.It was a couple of weeks when I got a letter through the post it was a demand for $5000 What the hell is all this about I thought then I read on,You signed an agreement to pay Anthony Smith the sum of $5000 as agreed to the deal signed below that’s my signature I’ve been conned by the stranger in the hotel bar he got me drunk and made me sign this agreement I must tell Sally my wife it was a mistake and try and sort it out.real porn storiesAs you might have guest Sally wasn’t too pleased when I told her “How the hell did you get yourself in this position?So I explained what we had said to each other and about the bet I thought I could take his money easy because I knew you wouldn’t agree to such a deal.How stupid could you be and to think I trusted you what does he want from you?$5000 I said?How the hell can we afford that sort of money?I know we can’t what shall I do I haven’t got that sort of money?So what are we going to do?I don’t know I’ll ring him and ask him what he’s playing at?I rang but he never answered so I left a message for him to ring me laterThat night he rang me back what do you want?I haven’t got that sort of money you coned me you bastard?(There’s no need to swear)You know what I want you signed a deal and I want my part of bet?She would never agree to what you want?Well then you had better convince her then or I will pursue you in through the courts for my money do I make myself clearYes?There will be a parcel coming to your house it will be for your wife there will be details as to what she must wear and where to meet me so you need to start talking to her now.What did he say and what does he want?What he wants is my side of the bet You?Do you mean he wants me to have sex with him?Yes?No way I’m not going to do that do you hear me?I hear you but if you don’t he will take us to court for the money and he sending a parcel for you?What’s going to be in it?The clothes he wants you to wear and instructions and what you have to do?This just gets better is there no way we can change his mind?No?I need to think this over it looks like theirs no other way I hope you relies what this means to me I have never had sex with anyone except you and now your getting me to have sex with this man to save your neck.We didn’t speak for the next few days the parcel arrived as stated when sally opened it there was a thong no bra stocking and a black high heels a short black strapless dress this lot must have cost him a lot of money as it’s a designer labels something I could never afford.It says I must get you to drive me to this address on Friday and to make sure you wait for me?Friday soon came and Sally was now upstairs getting ready,I have to admit the thought of my wife fucking another man made me feel horny I wanted to watch her fuck him?Sally came down the stairs she looked so fucking sexy in the dress it was perfect and the shoes showed her long sexy legs in her stocking she looked amazing?How do I look”?Fantastic?Shame that its you who is not going to be fuck ing me this is for another man so take a good look as I’m doing this for you?As we drove to the address we never said a word I pulled up to the place an out of town motel.My phone rang it was him?Ask your wife to go to room 10So I parked outside the room and told her its room 10 and was waiting for her.She got out the car she said see you later remember Im doing this for you and walked to the door.I watched her as the door opened and she stepped inside this was it there was no turning back .There wasn’t anything I could do but wait?cum wife sex storiesHi Sally my name is Andrew please have a seat and lets get the details out of the way first your husband signed this contract with me so after tonight is over you can have this contract and that will be the finish of the deal Ok?Yes Ok?Great I see your wearing the items I sent you very nice too you’re a very sexy woman and have a great body?Can we just get this over with?There’s no rush I want to enjoy this moment with you and I want your husband to understand betting your wife as a prize will make him respect and appreciate you more.Im not sure about that?After Ive finished with you. You might be back for more?Ok take the dress off I want to see that sexy body of yours?I started to remove my dress Oh my god you have a body to die for and you look so sexy in that thong and those legs look amazing?I was feeling good about myself being paid so many complements so I really started to act sexy in front of him if I was going to do this then I was going to enjoy it?He then asked me to come closer to him I did he pushed his face right between my legs and started to put his tong into my pussy “Oh god that felt so good.He was now making me feel wet he then turned me around and pushed his face into my rear and used his tong up between my bum cheeks.I had never had that done to me before it was amazing.Do you like that as he push his finger into my pussy while liking my bum hole.Oh god that feels so good pls don’t stop?he then spun me round and pulled my thong to one side and rammed his young into my wet pussy and put his finger in my rear which made me squirm this was an amazing feeling I have never experience anything like this before I was now ready for his cock.I wanted to start sucking his cock so I told him lie back on the bed he was now so hard it took me a bit of time to get it out of his pants.Wow it was so big a lot bigger than my husbands and thick too I put his cock to my lips this was going to be a challenge as i wasn’t sure I could fit it all in my mouth.I slowly put the head to my lips and gently pushed forward taking about half it was so fucking big .I started to suck him but he wanted me to take more in I could feel myself gagging as he touch the back of my throat and there was still more to go I decided to push further and allow it to go down my throat?Oh god I felt his cock pulsate in my throat as gagged trying to suck him.I was glad when he took it out and said?Im ready to fuck that pussy.I then got on top of him guided his cock to my pussy lips how I going to fit monster into my pussy goodness knows.Then I slowly pressed down he was so big I could feel my pussy lips being forced apart and each time I pushed down the tighter it got because of his size he pushed himself upwards until I had most of his cock inside of me.Oh my god he was so hard and so big it felt wonderful once inside I managed to moved up and down slowly my pussy was now lubricating his cock which made it easier fucked him my tits were bouncing with the rhythm of moving up and down he was trying to grab and suck on them so I leaned forward it felt so good I love having my tits sucked.by now we were pounding each other so much I was now ready to cum over his big cock.”Oh fuck I’m going to cum fuck me harder Oh Fuck me Oh Fuccccccking hell? Oh my god I’m cumin Oh Fucccccking ?hell fuck me you bastard I need your cock fuccccccking hell? Oh my god you bastard your making so wet Fuck me harder Owweeee I cuminAs I cum I felt him explode inside me it was amazing he never stopped cumin it felt like he was tap full of cum that someone had forgotten to turn off .We lay there for a while to recover I could still feel his cum in me I must have had a bucket load .I eased myself off his cock I lay on my back next to him he leaned over and started to suck my tits again which was making wet again he worked his fingers down to my pussy and pushed his fingers inside he was scooping the cum out from my pussy and boy did he know how to use his fingers .I want to make sure theirs enough room for my second load he said ?taboo porn storiesI begged him to fuck me again and he did he lifted my legs over my head and pushed his hard cock right back into me again and inserted his finger into my bum hole. “Oh fuck that’s feels so good he was now pounding with his cock and fingering my hole at the same time too I was loving every thrust I was soon cumin again and before long he was pumping me full of him cum it was the most amazing feeling Ive ever had I didn’t know it could be so good with another man.We rested for about 30 minutes then we fucked again this time he fucked me standing up against the wall he told me I looked so sexy in my heels and stockings and with my tits bouncing he fucked me another two times I was now dripping in his cum down my inside thighs as I felt it pouring out he pulled out and then back in for another fuck i was so sore I must have been with him for hours?My husband must have thought when is she coming out she’s been with him for so long .Well buddy shame this was your fault and you owe me big what you put me through Ha”Ha”?I got dressed and made my way to the door I turned and said to Anthony Thanks for the night I had a real good time and the sex was amazing you have a great cock.I might try it again sometime?My pleasure call me anytime you have my number?I might just do that?As I got to the car Tim had fallen asleep good job too as if he Knew how much I had enjoyed myself he wouldn’t have been too pleased.Take me home I said and never ask me to do anything like this again ok?Ok and thank you I owe you big time?You do buster i could feel the cum still pouring from my pussy I had truly been fucked by a stud.The moral of this story is never bet on your wife unless you want loose?
  2. I awoke in a daze. Darkness. My mouth was extremely dry, and thick with the aftertaste of a night’s worth… emran hashmi pic
  3. Author’s note: The following story is true. The events actually happened, although some of the names and the dates were… We’d been on the road for seven hours, and though we’d hoped to make it all the way home from…
  4. bhide family...(With grateful thanks to Italian reader Stefano Milanese, who provided the ideas for this story) Rosemary Castle, now in her forties, is an attractive brunette who stands 5’11” in her stockinged feet. Her 36-24-36 figure is exactly as it was in her twenties, and her fabulous long legs attract admiring glances wherever she goes. She tells here in her own words, how her life became much more fun the day she decided to tell her husband she was leaving him. Chapter 1 I married Michael when we were both 21. He was a lot smaller than me at 5’3,” and was slightly built. At first, the differences between us worked very well. I was always the strong one, taking charge of everything, he with his docile nature letting me do it. I got my way by having the two children I wanted, Candy and Adam, very early in the marriage and within a year of each other. As the years went on, however, I began to lose respect for my submissive husband. He was going nowhere in his job, and at home I was the one who kept the family together with no help from him. Sex was also a problem. He is very poorly endowed, and absolutely hopeless in the bedroom. I don’t recall him giving me an orgasm in all the years we have been together. The only way I managed to stick it out was to have a succession of lovers throughout the marriage to keep me satisfied. Despite this, when the children were 17 and 16 I decided I had had enough. I sat Michael down, and told him that I was going to leave. Predictably, he began to cry and beg me not to go. He told me he loved me more than anything, and would do everything I asked of him if only I would stay. Eventually, I said that although I did not want to, I would give it a try but strictly on my terms. He agreed immediately. I decided that I would no longer try to hide my infidelities, and told him all about my previous lovers. I also made it clear to him that I was presently seeing a 22 year old, well endowed black guy. I told him that I would continue to see the man, and that he would have to accept not being allowed to have sex with me again. Michael was devastated at my revelations, but when he calmed down agreed to my conditions. Because I no longer cared, I began to flaunt my affair with my boyfriend Tony. I would let Michael know when I was going out for sex, and when I returned I would make sure my husband got a good look at my ravaged body, with love bites all over my tits and neck. Knowing how much this upset him, because he had always been very jealous, I began to take it further. I would slip into bed naked, and pull Michael’s head down to my pussy and make him lap up the cum that Tony had deposited there. He complained at first, but when he knew that refusal meant that I would leave, he did as he was told. I told Michael that on no account was he to see other women, and that I did not want him jerking off. I suspected that he was doing so, but had never seen him. However, one day I returned home early to find him sniffing at a pair of my cum-soaked panties, while stroking his little cock. I went mad at him, calling him all the perverts under the sun, and telling him that if he did not agree to having his cock locked up to prevent masturbation, I was out the door. The wimp agreed to wear a cock cage, and then I really went to town on him. I insisted he sleep naked next to me every night, and that he spend an hour before going to sleep attending to my pussy with his tongue, whether I was full of cum or not. While he did this, I would taunt him about the size of Tony’s cock, and his prowess in bed. I would tell him that my lover would fuck me at least three times a night, and give me an orgasm every time. Within a couple of weeks, the cage was doing its job, and Michael began begging me for release. He never got it of course. Later on, I decided Michael should meet Tony, the real man who was cuckolding him, so I began making my husband join the two of us for dinner. We would sit opposite him, kissing and cuddling throughout the meal, to my husband’s obvious distress. A scenario we repeated very often was to go back to our place, drag Michael to the bedroom with us, and make him watch while Tony fucked me beautifully. My husband would then be made to suck my pussy clean, while Tony stood by ridiculing him. When that was done, I would watch while Michael sucked my lover’s cock clean of his cum and my juices. Michael would then be sent, sobbing, jealous and frustrated to the spare room while Tony and I carried on fucking through the night. I was having great fun, and always looking for new ways to humiliate my husband. The next stage in my treatment of him was not my idea, however. Tony still lived at home with his mother Rachel, and 17-year-old sister Amy. He had told them all about our treatment of my husband, and they were keen to meet him. It was decided that we would have dinner at their place one Friday night, and stay over. When we arrived, Rachel and Amy greeted me warmly, and ignored Michael. Rachel was 40, a little older than me, and very attractive. She was perhaps a little overweight now, but with a very sexy, curvy figure. Amy was stunningly pretty, tall, with large breasts and a prominent ass. We sat down to dinner almost immediately. Michael, who had been very nervous about coming, told Rachel he was not hungry, and declined any food. “So,” Rachel said, as we began eating. “My Tony is having to do your job in the bedroom with your wife Michael. Why is that?” “Because he has a tiny dick,” I cut in. “And he doesn’t even know how to use that!” Amy sniggered, and Rachel laughed out loud. The meal continued, with Tony regularly turning to me to give me a kiss, or stroking my arm or y thigh. “It looks as though your wife is going to be well fucked tonight,” laughed Amy. “Will you be jerking off at the thought of it?” “Oh no,” I told her. “His little cock has been locked up for the last three months, he can’t get any relief.” “Really?” she asked. “That’s great! Do you tease him?” “All the time,” I grinned. “Good,” she replied. “Any man who can’t keep his wife satisfied deserves to be permanently frustrated.” “As you are not eating,” Rachel interrupted. “Why don’t you get under the table, and use your tongue to get your wife nice and wet for my boy?” Michael glanced at me, and I indicated for him to get down. He knelt before me, and pulled down my panties. He then began to lick me slowly as we continued our meal. By the end of it, I was so horny that I suggested Tony and I go straight upstairs. “Good idea,” said Rachel. “Your husband will keep us both entertained, I am sure.” We went upstairs, and I had a fantastic night in bed with Tony, completely forgetting about my husband. In the morning, Tony woke me gently, and gave me my fourth helping of cock. After we had finished, he told me he would go down and get Michael to come and clean me up. My husband came up a little later, looking very tired and a little ill. He got between my legs without a word, and sucked me clean of Tony’s cum before returning downstairs. I had a quick shower, and went down for breakfast. “Your husband is not eating,” remarked Rachel. “Perhaps it’s because of all the cum he has just eaten,” I suggested, smiling. Rachel and Amy grinned at each other. “Maybe,” said Amy, with a wicked smile. We said our goodbyes, and set off for home. Michael was especially quiet on the way home, and still looked a little nauseous. When we got in, I sat him down and asked what had happened with the two women the previous evening. He said he did not want to talk about it, but I insisted. “Well,” he began. “After you went upstairs to er,” “To get fucked Michael,” I emphasised. “I went upstairs to get fucked by my lover, something you will never experience again!” “Well anyway,” he went on dejectedly. “Rachel insisted we all get naked. Then Amy stood up, put her arms round me and pressed her naked body against me. She asked me if I wanted to fuck her.” “And did you?” I enquired. “Yes,” he replied. “But I knew she would not let me.” I laughed out loud. Then they both sat on the sofa, and told me to get on my knees and clean their feet with my mouth. It was awful; they had been barefoot all day walking round the house and in the garden. Their feet were filthy, and they would not let me stop until they were spotless, including in between their toes. At the end, my mouth was dry, and I had a horrible taste in it, so I asked for a drink. Amy said certainly, and had me sit on the floor. Then she stood with her pussy over my mouth, and ordered me to open wide. As I did so, she let go a powerful stream of piss into my mouth and down my throat.” “You drank her piss?” I exclaimed, warming to his story. “Yes,” he replied. “I was gagging and choking, but she did not stop until I had swallowed it all. Then Rachel took her place and pissed what seemed like a gallon into my mouth.” “I like these women!” I squealed. “What happened next?”porn story“Then I had to concentrate on their pussies with my tongue. They kept me going until they both had orgasms. My jaw was aching like hell.” “Were you really frustrated, licking those pussies?” I asked. “Of course,” he replied. “It was unbearable.” “Good, good,” I said. “Then what?” “Well then,” he explained. They knelt on the sofa and pushed out their asses. I was made to spend the next hour alternately licking out their none too clean assholes, it was disgusting. And then……….” “Then what?” I demanded impatiently. “Then they lay me on the floor, and one after the other, they shit in my mouth and made me eat it.” “You’re kidding!” I yelled. “Oh my goodness, I wish I had seen that!” “So you see why I am not feeling so good,” my husband explained. “Do you mind if I have a lie down?” “Of course not,” I said. “But before you do, why don’t you get undressed and lay in the bath?” “Why?” he asked. “Well if you can act as a toilet for women you hardly know, you can certainly eat your wife’s shit.” I told him. “Please Rosemary,” he begged. “I really do feel sick.” “Get in the bath Michael,” I ordered sternly. “I promise you are going to feel a lot sicker very soon!” I walked upstairs a few minutes later to see my wimp of a husband lying naked in the bath. I smiled expectantly, as I Peeled off my panties. “I don’t know why I never thought of this myself,” I remarked to my husband. “Shitting in your mouth is the perfect way of showing you exactly what I think of you.” I climbed into the bath, and pushed my ass to within an inch of his face. “Open up Michael,” I commanded. “I am really going to enjoy this!” I strained for a moment or two, and then felt a good-sized turd slide out of me and into my husband’s mouth. I turned to see the log half in and half out, and forced the whole thing in with my fingers. “Eat my shit, Michael,” I ordered him. “Get used to the taste of it, you are going to swallow every bit of it in future!” I watched his screwed up face as he struggled to chew and swallow the big log I had given him, taunting him all the time, and telling him to hurry as I had another big log waiting. I dropped the second log on to his chest, and made him hold it as he ate it piece by piece. When he finally got the second turd down, I had him lick my ass clean, then placed my pussy over his mouth. “Ready for your first drink of my piss?” I laughed, as I let go a stream of yellow pee into his mouth. As soon as I had finished, he leapt out of the bath, and stuck his head down the toilet bowl, vomiting violently. I left the bathroom smiling, knowing I was really going to enjoy using him this way every day. Chapter 2 So from that day on, Michael became my permanent toilet slave, swallowing all of my waste. If I needed to take a shit while he was at work, he would find it waiting for him in the toilet on his return home. On a number of occasions, after I had watched him with his head down the toilet, eating up my earlier shit, I surprised him by removing my panties and giving him a big fresh load. That seemed to spoil his evening meal somehow! I had at this point kept my activities with Michael secret from the children, although they were both well aware who was the boss in our house from the way I spoke to their father. Candy, who had always been my favourite, was approaching 18 at the time. She was growing up beautifully. Like me, she was a brunette, with long hair covering her pretty face. At 6′, she was slightly taller than me, and towered over her father. She had a superb figure, with large firm breasts, and had inherited my shapely legs. I knew she had no respect for her father, she took no notice of what he said, and listened only to me. I was pretty sure she would approve of Michael’s treatment, and would probably be delighted to join in. Adam on the other hand, was growing up just like his father. He was then just 17, small and weedy, and was becoming a whining little wimp. I was determined that when he reached 18, he would suffer the same fate as his father, only more so. On the morning of Candy’s 18th birthday, I sat her down and explained exactly what was going on between her father and myself. She was delighted that I had a lover, she was pretty sure Michael could not possibly satisfy me. She was even happier that I kept my husband in a permanent state of frustration, as she thought he should suffer. It was when I told her of the toilet activities that her mouth dropped open. “Really?” she said incredulously. “You make him drink your piss and eat your shit? Oh that is terrific! Please let me do it to him Mom, I want to shit in his wimpy mouth, just like you do!” “Of course you can,” I answered. “Starting today. I thought you would want to join me, so this is why we are having this talk. If you can hold your shit until your father gets home, we will surprise him tonight.” “You bet!” she exclaimed. Michael arrived home at about 6, and Candy was bursting. I whispered in his ear to get in the bath and wait for me. On the way to the bathroom, I collected Candy, who was waiting in her short night-dress. As we entered the bathroom, Michael looked up, and was horrified to see his daughter standing there. “What is going on?” he enquirepetite young girl porn “Your little girl has grown up Daddy,” Candy replied. “I am a woman now, and as you act as a woman’s toilet in this house, it is time I started using you!” “No,” pleaded my husband. “This is not right!” “It is entirely right,” argued Candy, as she stepped in the bath and straddled her father’s head. “You are going to be my toilet as well as Mom’s, so open wide I want to fill your sissy mouth with my soft smelly shit for the first time!” Knowing he had no choice, Michael opened his mouth ready to receive his daughter’s shit. She farted two or three times in his face, to his humiliation, and this made her start to giggle. When she composed herself, she pushed her ass close to Michael’s mouth. “Here it comes Daddy, get ready to eat your little girl’s shit!” A huge dark brown log emerged from her ass, and into her father’s mouth. She turned to watch him. “Look at him Mom.” She sneered. “Have you ever seen such a poor excuse for a man? Cuckolded by his wife, the only thing he is good for is eating his wife and daughter’s shit! I’d like to choke the pathetic bastard with it.” Michael’s face was bright red at her scornful comments, as he struggled to chew the log she had dropped in his mouth. When he swallowed it, she got back in place, and gave him a second, smaller turd. She followed this with a healthy dose of piss, before making him lick her clean front and back. “Get used to the taste Daddy,” she taunted. “You are going to be under my ass eating shit every day from now on!” Then she and I left the room arm an arm. “Oh Mom,” she exclaimed. “That was great, I want to do that to Adam as well.” “You will dear,” I replied. “We both will, but we will wait until he is 18 too. In the meantime, enjoy abusing and degrading your Daddy!” “I will,” she responded. “But I think he should be made to eat a lot more shit than just hours. Couldn’t we get more women to join in?” “Who do you suggest?” I asked. “Well, Grandma for a start,” she replied. “You know what she thinks of Daddy. And Aunt Jane your sister, and her daughter cousin Fiona. I tell you who else, Daddy’s sister Mary. The only reason she doesn’t visit is because of the way he treated her when they were kids. I” sure if she knew what we were doing she would love to get her revenge.” “You could be right,” I responded enthusiastically. “We could invite them all for the weekend. Your father could spend the whole two days eating only shit and drinking only piss!” “Oh yes,” she squealed. “Let’s do it!” I phoned all the women, and was amazed at how enthusiastic they all were when I explained what I had in mind, particularly Mary, who had waited for years for a chance to get back at her brother. It was arranged that they would come on the following Friday. I did not tell Michael about it, I would let it be a big surprise for him. So there we all sat at the dinner table. There was Mom. 59, grey haired and a little plump, but still a looker. Strong willed too, just like me. Sister Jane, who had recently dyed her hair blonde, which really suited her. Two years younger than me, a little shorter and more buxom she still attracted a lot of male attention following her divorce. Next to her, her 17 year old daughter Fiona. Everyone in the family remarked how much she looked like Brittany Spears, and she too attracts boys like flies. I knew from my sister that she had been sexually active for the last couple of years. That left Mary, Michael’s sister. She was six years younger than Michael, a pretty woman who disguised the fact with her thick spectacles and severe pulled back hairstyle. She had made no attempt to be nice to Michael when she arrived. Both Candy and I had used Michael an hour before our guests arrived, so I knew he would not want anything to eat. As we all settled down, Mom was the first to speak. Rosemary has told us all Michael,” she began. “That you are giving toilet service to both her and Candy. She thought that as all of us despise you, we might enjoy a piss and shit weekend at your expense. Naturally, we all jumped at the opportunity, and for the next two days you will be used by all of us.” “You can’t be serious!” whined my husband. “Oh yes she is,” snapped his sister. “Every piece of shit, every drop of piss that we release is going into your mouth. We are going to make you so sick, this is going to be the best weekend of my life, watching you suffer!” After dinner, I ordered Michael to strip naked, telling him he was going to be that way all weekend. This embarrassed him greatly in front of all the women, but he knew better than to complain. When he was naked, Fiona noticed the cock cage, and I explained to her about his permanent celibacy. “Oh you poor man!” she said, without a hint of sympathy Before we knew it, she had slipped off her dress, revealing her skimpy black underwear. She looked absolutely gorgeous, with her firm white tits trying to burst out of her bra. She sat on my husband’s lap, put her arms around him and began kissing him passionately. I knew this was increasing the frustration he already felt, by the agitated look on his face. “She is a terrible cock teaser,” laughed her mother. “The number of boys she has driven wild!” “I tell you what,” I said to Fiona, as I unlocked Michael’s cock cage. “Why don’t you take your uncle upstairs for a while, and let him appreciate your naked body?” Fiona was delighted to comply, and led my husband upstairs by the hand. The rest of us chatted and drank for the next hour or so, and then the lounge door opened to reveal my naked husband and niece. He was in a terrible state, tears of frustration running down his face, and his little cock still throbbing wildly. “I told you,” said my sister proudly. “Look at the job she has done on him, he is in agony!” The rest of us laughed, and gave the young minx a spontaneous round of applause. “Can I shit in his mouth now Aunt Rosemary?” Fiona asked me. “Of course you can dear,” I replied. “You have earned it!” I put a rubber mat in the middle of the room so that we could all watch, and Fiona ordered her uncle to lie on his back. She squatted over his face, and quickly filled his mouth with shit as we all applauded. For all the shit he had eaten, it was not getting any easier for Michael, as we noted by the look of disgust on his face. We all laughed at him as he forced down Fiona” shit. By a happy coincidence, all four of our guests were ready to shit at the same time. So as soon as Fiona got up, her mother added her stinking load. Then my Mom presented her substantial as to my husband’s face, and let go her offering. By this time, my husband was more than full. He looked up and saw his sister standing over him. “Please sis,” he begged her. “I honestly can’t take any more!” “Don’t sis me you piece of crap,” she sneered, kicking him viciously in the side. “I have waited a long time for my revenge, and you are going to eat my shit no matter what, and you had better keep it down!” She emptied her bowel into his mouth, and watched with a smile as he chewed on the turd she had given him. It took him a long time, and try as he might he could not hold it down. He vomited violently over the mat. This annoyed Mary, and she kicked him savagely half a dozen times with her high-heeled shoes. Over the next couple of days, each of us women used my husband countless times, and he spent a lot of time being sick. As if that were not bad enough, he cried many more tears of frustration. When he was not being used as a toilet, one or other of the women made lick their feet, pussies, asses or tits. As I left his cage off, he spent most of the weekend with an unsatisfied erection. Believe me, it was wonderful to watch! The weekend finished with all the women promising that Michael would be seeing a lot more of them, and his sister spitting in his face. Chapter 3 Before we knew it, Adam’s 18th birthday had come around. Candy was really excited, because she had been looking forward to introducing her brother to the taste of her shit. Even the not very bright Adam had noticed that she had become more arrogant and aggressive towards him on the run up to his birthday. On the evening of his birthday, Adam was surprised to see me come into his room wearing only my short night-dress. I took his hand, and told him to follow me. As we entered the bathroom, his face dropped as he saw his father lying naked in the bath with his equally naked sister sitting on a small, custom made toilet seat just an inch above his face. “Happy birthday little brother,” she smiled at him. “Tonight your life is going to change big time!” “What’s going on?” asked Adam, looking more than a little scared. “Candy is about to use your father’s mouth as a shit hole,” I explained. “Just as she and I do every day. I want you to watch this so that you can see how it is going to be for you from now on. After Candy has finished with your father, you are going to take his place and eat my shit. I think you should taste your mother’s shit first. In future of course, you will be eating your sister’s as well.” “You’d better believe it!” added Candy. “Watch and learn little brother!” With that, she proceeded to fill her father’s mouth with her shit, as her brother looked on with horror and disgust. When her full load had been dropped and eaten, and her father’s mouth filled with piss, she jumped out of the bath. “Kneel down Adam,” she ordered. “And I will give you an idea what it is going to be like.” With my instruction to do as she said, Adam sank to his knees. Candy first made him lick up the last few drops of piss from her pussy, then turned her back and leant forward. “Now spread my ass cheeks, and lick up the remains of shit,” she instructed. Adam leaned forward, and tentatively licked at the shit, gagging immediately. “I can’t do that,” he wailed. “It’s disgusting!” “Don’t be a baby,” I admonished him. “What you are going to get in a few moments will be far more disgusting. Now lick that shit from your sister’s ass!” Adam licked it all up, gagging repeatedly. Michael got out of the bath, and slunk off to the bedroom. I ordered Adam to lie down in the bath. “Please don’t make me do this Mom,” he whined. “I just can’t eat shit, it’s too awful!” I told him to shut up, as I put the toilet seat over his face and sat down. Instructing him to open wide, I began to drop his first ever turd into his mouth. “Here it comes little brother,” laughed Candy. “Enjoy!”taboo sex storiesAdam retched as the foul turd hit his tongue. He moaned as I forced the whole thing into his mouth and told him to eat it. I thought several times that he would throw up, but he finally managed to get it down. I gave him another large one followed by a bladderful of piss. He managed to swallow it, but it was all too much and he vomited over his chest. I told him to clean up and go to bed. I also added that Candy and I would expect him to keep our shit down much better in future, so he had better learn fast. A few days later, I arranged at Candy’s suggestion to have Adam’s cock locked up, to prevent him jerking off and keep him frustrated just like his father. At about the same time, Candy mentioned to me a friend of hers, Angel, who worked in a local restaurant as a waitress. “She is a real arrogant, dominant bitch,” Candy told me. “She would be perfect to deal with Adam, maybe even be the perfect wife for him!” “That’s interesting,” I replied. “Let’s go to the restaurant with Adam, and I can check her out.” So next day, Candy Adam and I found ourselves in the restaurant. Angel came over to take our order. She was a beautiful young girl of 18, with long, jet-black hair, ample tits and long strong legs. I guessed she was about the same height as Candy. The two of them said hello, and Candy introduced me. I liked her immediately. “Who’s the sissy boy?” asked Angel, not mincing her words. “My wimp brother,” explained Candy, as Adam’s face reddened. “Looks like a real limp dick to me,” Angel went on. “You got that right!” agreed Candy, and the three of us laughed. We told Angel what Candy and I wanted to eat and drink. “What about sissy boy?” she replied. “Is he not eating?” “Oh Mom and I will be feeding him later,” Candy told her. “How do you mean?” she enquired. Candy lifted her ass and pointed to it. “You’re kidding me!” Angel exclaimed. “Boy, would I love to see that!” “What time do you finish?” I asked her. “In about twenty minutes,” she told me. “Well why don’t you come back with us,” I suggested. “Maybe you could help us feed him.” “You are on!” Angel squealed. “I’ll get your order. Are you sure he is not going to have something?” “Well maybe something to drink,” I suggested. “Can you recommend anything?” I had a twinkle in my eye, which she spotted. “Yes I can,” she said knowingly. “Back shortly.” She came back a couple of minutes later, with a huge glass full of a familiar looking cloudy yellow liquid, which she put in front of my son. “It’s not all mine,” she explained. “I got some help from Julia and Bridget in the kitchen. Let me see you drink it up sissy boy, while it’s still warm.” Adam picked up the glass, and managed to down the lot in four attempts, gagging violently after each one. He shivered with distaste as he put the glass down. “If you think that was bad,” Angel said, as she picked up the glass. “Wait until I have got you under my ass later on!” With that, she spat in Adam’s face and went to collect our food order. When we got back to our place, and settled in the lounge, the very confident Angel asked if she could have some fun with Adam. I said sure, whatever she liked. She slipped off her panties, pulled her dress up to her waist, revealing her thick black bush, and sat on the sofa. “Kneel down here boy,” she ordered Adam. “I could do with some pussy licking.” I could see by the look on Adam’s face that he had never done this before, and that he found the idea repulsive. He hesitated, and Angel grabbed his hair and pulled his face between her smooth white thighs. “Start licking boy,” she commanded. “And make it good!” Adam began licking, not knowing what he was doing. Angel was not pleased, and kept giving him commands. These were each punctuated by a lifting of his head, and a savage slap to the face. To Candy’s and my amusement, his cheeks were soon a deep shade of red. I got up to get some drinks from the kitchen, and Candy followed me. “She is fantastic isn’t she?” she remarked. “She certainly is,” I agreed. “I think we may just have found his future wife!” As we returned, Angel was slapping Adam again, just as my husband entered the room from the other side. With an uncharacteristic stern tone, he asked Angel what the hell was going on. With a face like thunder, Angel pushed Adam to the floor, and jumped to her feet. Putting her hands on my unsuspecting husband’s shoulders, she brought her powerful young knee savagely up into his balls. The pleasing scream of agony that came from him told me that she had hit her target perfectly, and Candy sniggered as she watched her father drop to the floor clutching his damaged nuts. Angel was not finished however. She pushed Michael on to his back, and put her bare foot on his face to prevent him rising. “If you ever question me again,” she yelled. “I will get your wife and daughter to hold your legs apart while I kick your miserable little balls to a pulp. Do you understand?” “Yes,” he mumbled from under her foot. “Now get out!” she yelled. It was hilarious to watch the so-called man of the house scramble painfully to his feet, and run out of the door in fear of the teenage girl. “I hope I didn’t go too far with your husband,” she said to me. “Not at all,” I assured her. “I loved watching you hurt him, I don’t know why we haven’t treated him the same way.” “I think we will in future,” added Candy, with a wicked grin. Angel went back to Adam who was now sitting on the floor. “Come here you fucking little sissy,” she cried, roughly pulling his head back between her legs. “Get your tongue back in my cunt!” The three of us drank and chatted while Adam carried on licking her, getting a few more slaps along the way. When she was finally satisfied, she lifted his head and asked him if he had ever done any French kissing. “A little,” he replied. “Good,” Angel went on. “Because you are going to French kiss my asshole!” She turned her back, and thrust her ass in my son’s face. She told him to push his tongue in as far as he could, and get a taste of her. She kept him at this for several minutes. “Oh I am going to give you so much shit in a minute,” she told him. “I am going to fill your sissy mouth with it, and make you eat it all!” Eventually, Angel told Adam to stop, and lay on his back on the floor. She knelt beside him. “I think a little starter before the main course,” she said. “Open wide.” She filled her mouth with saliva, and spat right into Adam’s mouth. She repeated this a couple of times, and then put her face very close to his. She then proceeded, one by one, to empty the snot out of each nostril on to his tongue. I laughed to see him retch, as the slimy stuff slid down his throat. I was learning from this young girl by the minute! “Main course now,” she whispered, as she squatted over his mouth. She shit in his mouth as though she had been doing it for years, and then instructed him to chew and eat it all, while taunting him for being such a sissy ass licking shit eater. When she had finished giving him what turned out to be a very large load, I got up, removed my panties and stood over my son. “Well, does Angel’s shit taste as good as Candy’s and mine?” I asked him. “It all tastes absolutely foul,” he winced. “Oh good,” I responded. “I would hate to think you were enjoying this!” I took my place, and gave Adam another hefty load. So much so, that he was begging for mercy before I had finished. And he hadn’t had Candy’s offering yet! When Candy did get up, and slip off her panties, Adam tried to reason with her. “Please sis, Angel and Mom have given me so much,” he pleaded. “I just don’t have any more room!” “Then you had better make room,” Candy answered cruelly. “Or would you rather I stood you up and got Angel to do what she did to Daddy earlier, only twice as hard?” “Alright,” sai One evening I chatted with a man online who expressed interest in a real meeting. He sent me a pic of himself and I must say I found him to be very sexy. The pic showed a very good looking black man, about 6′ 4,” 220 lbs dressed in a t shirt that showed off his strong muscular frame. He seemed very nice as we chatted and I finally consented to meeting him at a motel. I was very excited as we firmed up the details of our meeting and couldn’t wait to get to the motel and get ready for him. I got to the motel early and began preparing myself for my new boyfriend’s arrival. I stripped immediately and excitedly went to the bathroom to begin my transformation into the sexy girl I so much want to be. I put on eye makeup, blush and then bright red lip stick that matched the polish on my pretty toes. When my makeup was complete I donned my red mini dress and black stockings. I then put on my wig — I looked in the mirror and loved the way my dress accentuated my shapely legs. I pranced around the room watching myself in the mirror for a while and then suddenly noticed a Hispanic man apparently from the housekeeping staff peer in the window as he passed by. I suddenly realized that I had left the curtain of the large window that encompassed the entire outside wall of the room next to the door open a couple of feet. They could actually see me! I sat on the bed crossing my legs and watched other staff members pass by, some across the parking area and others right outside my room. They all seemed to look in my direction as they passed. As I sat there a young pretty Hispanic woman looked into the window and gave me an amused smirk. I was embarrassed and excited – not knowing whether I should shut the curtains or to display myself for their amusement. Knowing they could see me thrilled me. I just sat there for a few minutes allowing these strangers to see me dressed as a sissy slut. I finally decided to put on my 4″ heels as the time of my new boyfriend’s arrival was quickly approaching. Once I had attached the ankle straps I stood and admired my reflection in the mirror. I couldn’t believe how sexy I looked. I sat there and waited anxiously for him to arrive. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Startled and excited I jumped up and approached the door. I immediately drew the curtains realizing that I didn’t want the housekeeping staff to be able to see me now as I pleased my lover. I then opened the door and smiled nervously at the beautiful black man standing in the doorway. He returned my meek smile with a confident grin as he entered the room and closed the door behind him. He immediately wrapped his huge arms around me and pulled me against his strong chest as he gazed down into my eyes. He kissed me tenderly at first and then he reached down cupping my ass in one large hand as he kissed me with increased passion probing my open mouth with his tongue. I felt so small, so feminine as he consumed me in his tight embrace. I loved how he was making me feel. All I could think about at that moment was how I wanted him to make me his special girlfriend. We kissed and licked each other for a few minutes still standing just inside the door. He suddenly broke off the kiss and told me to take his cock out. Nervously I unbuckled his belt and undid his pants pulling them down over his muscular ass cheeks. I held his semi erect cock in my hand realizing how incredibly thick and long it was in its near flaccid state. I loved the way it felt in my hand, so smooth and warm, as I caressed its length. I stared at it as it began to grow longer and harder making my hand appear so small, so dainty as I tried to wrap my fingers around its girth. As I teased the bulbous head I gazed dreamily up into his dark eyes. He was so gorgeous! His friendly expression suddenly became very serious which made me feel very uneasy and I averted my eyes from his now icy stare. “You want to be my girl?” he asked sternly. “Oh yes” I replied as I smiled coyly up at him. “I’ll do anything for you” I assured him. He smirked and then seemed to become impatient and pushed me effortlessly to my knees before him. I stared up at him questioningly as I fell to my knees and then realized what he wanted from me as my eyes now fell upon his beautiful thick manhood now inches from my face. “Suck it you little whore” he demanded as he rubbed his huge erection over my face. His humiliating words cut through me as I realized how much I wanted him to make me his whore. I knew I would do anything to please him. I wanted desperately for him to want me. Nervously I lightly licked the head and tongued my way down the side of his long thick shaft to the base and then back up the other side. I was amazed and thrilled to taste the taut skin of his big black cock. I looked at the purplish head of his dick for a second and then hungrily engulfed as much of the head and shaft as I could in my mouth. My mouth was stretched wide as I crammed about four inches of it in and began sucking it passionately. His hot, hard cock felt so wonderful sliding in and out of my mouth as I stroked the remaining five inches of his immense shaft with both hands. I wanted it so much. I felt so sexy, so feminine as I lovingly kissed, licked and sucked his magnificent manhood. Suddenly I heard the curtains being opened and glanced up to see that he had drawn them open a few feet. I tried to protest but he grabbed my head in his strong hands and pulled my mouth over his huge cock muffling my cries. As I sucked him I peered up at the window, my eyes tearing, praying that no one would pass by as they had earlier. “Show our friend outside how you like to suck cock” he laughed as he ravaged my poor little mouth with his big cock. Suddenly I noticed a figure at the window and quickly looked up to see the Hispanic man who had peered in at me earlier standing there staring down at me. I was terrified and tried to struggle against the tight grip of my boyfriend’s big strong hands. Unable to free myself I helplessly knelt before him, his cock fucking in and out of my mouth, as the Hispanic man watched intently at the window.tiny sexy girl photoI was so embarrassed as my boyfriend pulled his cock out of my mouth and made me beg for it as he rubbed it over my lips in front of this total stranger. My eyes filled with tears as I pleaded with him to close the curtains and let me suck him some more. “If you want it beg me, the curtain stays open,” he taunted. I glanced at the man staring at me from outside the window and then looked pleadingly up at the imposing figure who now controlled me so completely. “Please let me suck your beautiful cock,” I begged as both men seemed to smile at my humiliation. After a few moments hesitation which seemed to intensify my embarrassment he told me to open my mouth. I opened obediently awaiting his cock to enter, but instead he slapped it against my lips and face and laughed at me as I tried desperately to catch it between my lips. Finally he allowed me to take it into my mouth and I sucked him hungrily no longer aware or caring about the man outside witnessing my submission. After a minute or so he pulled away and to my relief closed the curtains. He then went to a nearby chair and stripped off the rest of his clothes. He was absolutely beautiful, a lean, body builders shape with rippling arms, chest, abs and legs. I just stared at his impressive physique desperate to feel his nakedness against me. I began to approach him reaching for the huge horse cock that dangled down between his muscular thighs, but he extended his strong arm out and grasped me around the throat before I could reach him. “If you want me honey you have to entertain my friends first,” he said sternly. Confused, I looked into his eyes, “friends?” I asked fearfully. “Yeah” he said smiling, “they’re right outside”. With that he released his grip and sat down in the chair, his long cock hanging down over the edge. I implored him not to make me do it, “I want you, I promise I’ll do anything, but please don’t make me humiliate myself in front of your friends” I pleaded. “Do you want me?” he asked impatiently. “You know I do,” I said tearfully. “Open the door,” he demanded. I hesitated staring at him, longing to feel him again even if it was his fingers around my neck. I felt so excited by him, but frightened at the prospect of other men using me. I wanted him so much, and he knew I would submit to him. I felt I had no choice really. I knew if I didn’t open the door then he surely would. I slowly reached for the door knob and nervously cracked open the door and peeked out. At first I saw no one then two black men got out of a car across the parking lot and approached the room. One was tall and thin carrying two six packs of beer, the other was a very large man, quite heavy with a big round belly hanging over his jeans. When they reached the door I opened the door wider and stepped back both to conceal myself behind the door and to give them room to enter. Once inside they both turned to look me over as I closed the door. “So this is the little whore you been telling us about” the thin one laughed as he leered at me. “Yeah guys, this is Ricki,” my boyfriend answered still lounging naked in the chair. “Ricki go put something on that my friends will like,” he instructed pointing to the bathroom. I nervously retired to the bathroom aware of their eyes watching me as I walked across the room in my 4″ heels. I closed the bathroom door and removed my dress and donned the little black babydoll nightie he had told me to bring. Once I had it on I stared at myself in the mirror as I tried to get a grip on myself. I knew what I was going to do as conflicting emotions of sexual excitement and shame consumed me. I reentered the room and approached them in my sexiest walk swaying my hips and moving my arms in a dainty fashion. The fat guy laughingly complimented me on my pretty nightie which embarrassed me and thrilled me as I stood blushing before them I stood there awkwardly shifting from one foot to the other for a few moments until the thin one told me to turn for them and show them my ass. I hesitated and then meekly turned to show my naked ass cheeks peeking out from below my baby doll nightie. Just then my boyfriend instructed me to raise my nightie so they could see better. Humiliated I reached for the hem and lifted the nightie fully exposing my ass to their eyes. “She’s got a nice ass for fucking” the fat one said as he cracked open a beer. “Yeah I think we’re going to have fun with this little sissy slut” laughed the thin one. In the mirror I could see my boyfriend putting his pants back on and I turned toward him wondering what he was doing. He smiled at me, “I’m going to get some ice, entertain them until I get back,” he said as he left. Once the door closed the fat one came up behind me and ran his hand over my exposed ass cheeks and then slid his fingers along the crack of my ass. “Yeah honey you going to love me,” he whispered menacingly into my ear. I was frightened as I felt his fingers roughly coursing through the crack of my ass and his hot, smelly breath on my neck. I couldn’t believe I was submitting to these awful men. “I want to see her dance for us,” yelled the thin one from the bed where he sat drinking his beer. “Yeah, good idea,” agreed the fat guy as he sat back on the bed and took another long swig from his beer. The thin guy got up and turned the TV on to one of those music video stations and then sat in the chair where my boyfriend had been minutes before. “Dance baby!” he yelled. Embarrassed, but thankful that I didn’t have to feel the fat guy’s groping anymore I began to sway and move to the music. “Come on, get into it!” the fat one demanded. I began to move and turn for them allowing my nightie to swing out exposing my ass and little sissy dick. I was starting to really get into it as the door opened and my boyfriend stepped back into the room carrying a bucket of ice. He smiled at me approvingly as he set the ice down on the table by the window. I continued to twirl and jiggle my ass for them as they laughed and encouraged my sexy dance. Suddenly I heard the curtains open. Startled I turned quickly toward the window and saw that my boyfriend had opened it at least six feet. To my horror the Hispanic man who had witnessed me servicing my boyfriend earlier was standing there with two other men I had never seen before staring at me from right outside the window. I was so embarrassed and terrified I just stood there dumbfounded. “Keep dancing bitch,” yelled the fat guy. “Yes, dance for us,” my boyfriend demanded as he stood smirking by the door. Not knowing what else to do I began to move to the music again, a bit timidly at first as all six men observed me with amusement. As I began to once again twirl and shake for my audience I noticed another figure outside the room. It was the young woman from housekeeping who had seen me earlier. She was holding her hands to her mouth trying unsuccessfully to suppress her laughter as she watched me dance. My eyes welled up with tears as I tried desperately to continue my dance. Her eyes on me made me feel so embarrassed, more than I had ever been in my life. Moments later my boyfriend shut the curtains. “That’s enough of that, I think its time our little sissy paid us for all the fun she’s been having” he suggested. “Yeah bitch,” agreed the tall one as he got up and approached me. I felt a sickening feeling in the pit of my stomach as he pushed me to my knees and extracted his black cock from his jeans. Knowing what he wanted I immediately took his cock which was smaller than my boyfriend’s, but still quite long in my hand. I licked the head and continued planting kisses down its length to the base and then took his balls into my mouth and sucked lightly on them licking along the underside of them. He then turned around and bent over demanding that I lick his asshole. I obediently licked his puckered hole as I continued to stroke his now long rigid cock.taboo sex storyHe got down on his hands and knees causing me to do the same in order to have the right angle in which to service him. The thin black man reached back with one hand holding me by the back of my head as my tongue probed his smelly hole. Suddenly I could feel hands on my hips and fingers greasing my exposed asshole. I realized the fat man was readying me for his cock which I had never even seen yet. I prayed he was not too big. I continued to rim the thin man’s asshole jerking his dick toward the floor as the fat man’s cock began to push against my little hole. As it jabbed its way in I cried out at the initial pain now realizing that he was indeed quite thick. He pushed it in another few inches and then withdrew plunging it in again without warning. I screamed as he continued ramming me with his thick black cock. The thin man turned around somewhat annoyed that I had been distracted from my service to him and got on his knees with his cock in my face. “Suck it bitch,” he demanded. “Yeah suck him while I fuck ya,” yelled the fat guy as he jammed his cock deep into my ass. I took the long hard cock before me into my mouth. Each time the fat man rammed me from behind the cock in my mouth plunged down my throat. Impaled at both ends I was helpless to control either of them. I choked and moaned as they relentlessly fucked me for what seemed like hours. Finally the cock in my mouth jerked as the thin man grunted releasing gobs of hot cum down my throat. I had no choice but to swallow it all. He left his spent cock in my mouth for a few moments as the fat man continued to savagely fuck my ass. As the once rigid pole began to wilt he slipped it out allowing me to now cry out loud as the thick cock rammed me from behind. Suddenly his grunts became louder and more frequent as he began to reach his own orgasm. “Cum baby!” I screamed praying for the vicious fucking to end. He made three quick final thrusts and exploded filling my ass with his hot cum. He immediately fell back dislodging himself from my rectum and I instinctively looked back at him. He laid there on the floor recovering with a satisfied, amused look on his face as he watched a river of his cum flow from my gaping hole. I then looked over at my boyfriend who had watched the whole thing from the chair by the window. He seemed pleased by what he had seen. That seemed to make what I had had to do worth it somehow. I was glad that he was pleased. I turned toward him and crawled on my hands and knees past the satiated fat man towards where my boyfriend sat. As I approached him he smiled at me and took hold of the beautiful manhood that hung between his muscular thighs holding it out inviting me to take it. I crawled up between his strong legs and kissed the underside of the thick shaft as he held it up for me. As I licked up the shaft I gazed into his eyes lovingly happy to be finally feeling his gorgeous body close to me. “Do me little whore” he said as he moved his hard butt to the edge of the chair. Desperate to please him the harsh words in no way deterred my enthusiasm. I licked him all over, his balls, pubic area down to his asshole. He raised his legs to his chest opening his little hole for me and I jabbed my tongue in as far as I could and ate him out. I was so excited – I couldn’t get my tongue in far enough to appease my craving. I licked and sucked his tight hole for a minute or so until he dropped his legs back to the floor preventing me from continuing. I immediately took hold of his hardening cock and kissed and licked my way to the bulbous head before taking it into my mouth. I passionately sucked, licked and kissed his beautiful black cock. In my mind I was making love, not just sucking cock. I never wanted anyone more than I wanted him at that moment. I wanted him to take me completely – to fuck me. Finally I could take it no more and shamefully begged him to fuck me. At first he didn’t reply, rather just sat there with an amused expression. “Please” I asked again as I gazed up at him. “Please fuck me,” I repeated somewhat embarrassed now realizing how desperate I sounded. He got up and stepped over me, his cock rubbing across my face as he did. I stood and began to turn towards him, but he stopped me and bent me over the chair with my hands gripping the armrests. He placed the huge head of his cock on my still wide open hole and pressed it in a few inches as I excitedly wiggled my ass invitingly. I winced at the initial penetration, but the pain subsided quickly do to the lubrication of the fat man’s cum. “Fuck me” I pleaded not caring if he hurt me. He pumped into me slowly at first and then fed more and more of his horse cock into my hole as his pace quickened. His cock felt so good in my ass I began to jerk on my little sissy dick excitedly. I screamed in pain and ecstasy as he plunged his huge cock deep into my hungry hole filling it completely. He pounded away at my defenseless little hole as I supported myself with one hand and jerked wildly at my rock hard dick with the other. Suddenly his hot cum jetted deep into my ass sending me into my own orgasm my cum splattering onto the seat cushion. When he pulled out I fell to my knees exhausted overcome by both what he had done to me and my own orgasm. I laid there a few moments and then looked up to see him getting dressed. The others were already dressed and were walking out the door. When they had gone I asked him if I could see him again. “Maybe” is all he said. When he had finished dressing he too left. I just knelt there on the floor foolishly thinking that he would return as I heard the engine start and the car pull away. I was ashamed of how I had let them use me. It made me feel like such a whore. I still wanted him though and I knew I would let him use me again if I had the chance. Just as I was about to get ready to leave there was a knock on the door. Startled I just stared at the door a few moments wondering who was at the door and too frightened to answer it. Then I thought maybe my boyfriend didn’t leave with the others, maybe he had stayed behind. I got up and went to the door placing my hand on the knob, but didn’t turn it. “Who is it?” I asked timidly through the door. “Open up,” a man’s voice yelled from the other side of the door. He was obviously not my boyfriend, I didn’t recognize the voice at all, but he had a Spanish or Hispanic accent. “Who are you?” I asked nervously. “You better open up now or I’m calling the police — I saw what you were doing in there,” he said sternly. I stood there frozen, suddenly terrified at the truly public humiliation a visit from the police would bring. Things like that make the papers and I couldn’t risk that. I then peeked through the peep hole in the door and saw the Hispanic man who had seen me sucking off my boyfriend. I could guess that he wanted some of the same and figured that was better than getting into trouble. “Oh what the hell,” I sighed as I reached for the door knob again and opened the door as I stepped back peeking around it as he entered. He immediately took hold of my arm and pulled me toward the bed swinging me around causing me to lose my balance and fall on the bed on my back. As soon as I hit the bed I sat back up and saw the two men and the young woman who had watched me dance for my boyfriend and his friends as they entered the room. As I stared up at them in shock they moved forward and stood around me. “You want some more cock baby?” the Hispanic man said laughingly grabbing his crotch.xxx nude erotic photoThe other two men, also Hispanic I think, just stood their leering at me as the woman giggled and stared at me. I didn’t know what to say, I was overwhelmed with fear and embarrassment and just sat there hoping they would not force me to do anything. “Maria wants to see you do it,” announced the older man standing by the woman. “Don’t you,” he laughed as he put his arm around her as she covered her mouth shyly and giggled uncontrollably. As I averted my eyes from Maria’s humiliating gaze I saw that the Hispanic man who had watched me giving head through the window had unbuckled his pants and was now holding his fat cock before me. I looked up at him pleadingly and shook my head in silent refusal hoping that he would not make me do it in front of Maria and the others. “Suck it you little slut — You know you want it” he demanded as he moved closer rubbing the tip against my face making me pull back surprised at the sudden contact. “Please, NO,” I protested as I moved back on the bed my legs now partially dangling off the bed. Suddenly he jumped on top of me crawling over me until I was forced onto my back with his weight on my chest and his cock inches from my lips. Helpless I stared up at him as he rubbed his cock over my clenched lips while the others moved around so they could get a better look. “Lick it bitch,” commanded my captor as he tried to pry my lips apart with his now rigid tool. Realizing I had no choice I relented parting my lips and extending my tongue to the head of his cock as he slapped it again my open lips. Suddenly he moved forward and pushed it against the gap in my lips forcing them to open wide as he jammed his cock deep into my mouth. Supporting himself over me with his hands he fucked my mouth relentlessly as I desperately tried to accommodate his rhythm to avoid choking. As he pummeled my face one of the other men, I didn’t know which at the time raised my legs and jammed his cock into my sore little asshole. I tried to scream as the cock in my ass began to furiously ram me only managing a loud grunt with my mouth filled with cock. They fucked me for what seemed an eternity when finally the cock fucking my mouth released its load far down my throat gagging me for an instant as I by reflex gulped it down. As he pulled his cock out and rolled to the side I could see Maria watching me intently with a glazed look on her face as the older man massaged her ample breasts through her shirt. They watched, mezmerized as the other man, a younger, but ugly man with a rutty face and a few teeth missing, fucked me savagely. Unwilling to look at the horrible man as he abused my burning asshole I stared into Maria’s eyes suddenly feeling a sort of kinship with her as the old man groped her. Up until that moment she had seemed a willing participant, but now she seemed to be submitting to the men as I was. I watched as he opened her shirt and pulled her bra up allowing her large breasts to flop free jiggling as they settled on her chest. She showed no pleasure in her face, just an acceptance, her eyes now gazing sadly toward the floor as he fondled her. I watched the scene before me distracted somewhat from the disgusting man fucking my poor, now gaping asshole. After a few moments he pulled out much to my relief and walked around the bed to where the couple stood leaving me alone on the bed. As he approached she sullenly stripped away her remaining clothes exposing herself fully to us. “Maria, finish me off,” he commanded as he reached for her squeezing her milky white flesh in his dirty hand. . I laid there unable to take my eyes off her as she obediently knelt and took his hard cock, soiled from my ass into her mouth. The old man stepped back and observed her approvingly as he peeled off his pants revealing a somewhat small, but rigid penis amidst a bush of grey pubic hair. As she sucked the dirty cock in her mouth he grabbed fist full of her long hair wrapping it around his cock as he stroked himself. All but forgotten by the trio I laid there on the bed where they had left me stroking my own cock as I watched the spectacle before me. The younger man began thrusting in earnest as his orgasm seemed to be mounting while she struggled to keep up… Then suddenly he grunted loudly as he shot his load down her throat. Moments later as he pulled his wet dick from her tired mouth the old man ejaculated spraying his cum into her hair and over the side of her face. When he was done he let go of her cum drenched hair allowing it to fall matted and wet against her face. She remained kneeling completely nude on the floor, almost expressionless, just gazing at the floor in front of her. I sat there no longer stroking my dick overwhelmed with pity for the poor girl I had moments before found so erotic as she was used by these men. My thoughts were suddenly dismissed as the old man sternly instructed me to kneel beside Maria on the floor. Slowly I crawled off the bed and took a position next to her on the carpet. The men moved in front of us, the young beast of a man stood before me as the old man moved in front of Maria. At first I thought they wanted us to clean there sticky cocks or suck them again, but then to my horror I realized what they were going to do to us. The young man smiled a toothless grin down into my frightened eyes as he began to pee on me. I grimaced shutting my eyes tight as his smelly urine streamed onto my face and hair. I had never felt so humiliated, so degraded as I knelt there submissively while he showered me with his piss. When the stream finally subsided he made me take his dripping cock into my mouth and clean him. As I sucked the last drops of urine from the now flaccid dick I watched as the old man released a torrid of piss onto Maria’s face and cum drenched hair. “Open,” I heard him say and then watched in shock as he aimed the stream directly into her open mouth as she struggled to swallow as much of it as she could. When he was done she gulped down the last of it and licked the small soft flesh of his dick to his satisfaction. The men dressed and left within moments, probably needing to get back to work before they were missed, leaving Maria and I alone still sitting on the floor covered with piss and cum. I tried to say something to her, but she wouldn’t respond. She got up and went to the bathroom as I got up and sat on the bed. I could hear the water running in the shower as I removed my wet nightie and wig. Desperate to clean up myself I decided to go in and use the sink as she showered figuring modesty was no longer an issue between us. I removed my heels and damp stockings before entering the bathroom. As I washed my face and chest over the basin I watched the figure of the young girl in the shower behind me in the mirror. “She is very beautiful,” I remember thinking at the time making me feel both admiration and jealousy at the same moment. When she got out of the shower she scooped up her clothes and left the bathroom glancing up at me only once with a meek smile seeming somewhat embarrassed. I quickly followed her, “Can you stay with me for a little while?” I asked pathetically. She looked back at me as she pulled on her panties and smiled this time more broadly, “No, must work,” is all she said. I stood there leaning against the bathroom door frame as I watched her finish dressing and leave without another word or glance in my direction. I felt empty as I got into the hot shower and cleansed my body and mind of my ultimate submission. Comments & suggestions to Comment my story please.
  5. Martin was on the computer when Laura got home from work. In fact, he was usually on the computer whenever he wasn’t sleeping or working. He turned his chair toward her as she walked in the door. “Hi,” he said. “How was your day?” “Same old stuff,” she replied, settling into the chair beside him. “Nothing but paperwork.” “Well, I have some news,” he announced with a grin. “The motor home is ours. We can pick it up next week.” “Great!” Laura exclaimed. “Where should we go first?” “Let’s decide that after we get it home,” he giggled. “I can hardly wait,” was her reply. “Remember your R.V. fantasy?” He teased. “We’re one step closer to making it a reality.” “Yeah, all we need are five more guys,” she teased back. Martin got up from his chair and walked around behind her. He reached down and began unbuttoning her top as he gently kissed the top of her head. His hands soon found her full breasts, still neatly tucked inside a black lace bra. “You know this makes me crazy,” she moaned. “I’m counting on it,” he said. His fingers worked the clasp of her bra, and her breasts were freed. His palms gently grazed her rapidly stiffening nipples. Another quiet moan escaped her lips as he cupped her inviting orbs. He let go just long enough to move around to the front of her chair. Then he got down on his knees and took a nipple between his lips. Laura’s hands played through his hair, as she gently pulled his face closer. Martin’s hands found the button of her skirt as he released the nipple from his mouth, only to move to the other and quickly suck it between his lips. Suddenly, she pushed him away and stood up. Giving him an evil grin, she said, “Hurry up and take me to bed, I want you to fuck me good.” With that, she ran down the hall giggling, he was not far behind her. The following Monday found them at the R.V. lot, picking up the title, registration, and most importantly, the keys to their new 28-foot motor home. They were soon on their way back home. Laura explored the R.V. as Martin drove down the freeway. She found the bathroom surprisingly roomy. The galley was laid out to her liking. Her favorite part of the entire thing, however, was a pillowy soft queen-sized bed all the way to the rear. A pair of captain’s chairs sat behind the passenger seat, and a small sofa sat behind the driver’s. Laura slid into the passenger seat beside Martin. “They fit a queen-sized bed into that bedroom,” she said to him. “I know, that’s why we picked this one, remember?” “I still don’t believe it though. I can’t wait to get it home and add our personal touches to it.”She said. She reached up and began unbuttoning her blouse. “We need to christen it properly,” she added with a smile. Her blouse flew toward the back of the R.V. Her brassiere soon followed. Laura slid out of her shorts and her seat at the same time, and made her way over to Martin. Placing her hand at his now bulging crotch, she asked, “Hasn’t this prisoner served enough time in solitary confinement?” “He’s about due for an early release,” Martin replied. “Let me get him out of his cell, then we’ll see just how early of a release we get.” As soon as she had his zipper down, her mouth covered his swollen erection. She took him deep into her throat, as he continued to try to concentrate on the road. He was failing miserably. “You better save this for later,” he said with a laugh, “I don’t want to have an accident.” Reluctantly, Laura released her hold on his throbbing cock. She kissed it before tucking it back into Martin’s pants. “Ok, but you owe me,” she giggled, returning to her seat. Laura made no move to retrieve her clothes, preferring instead to enjoy the sun on her lithe body. She placed her feet up on the dash, and closed her eyes. Laura awoke to Martin’s voice, “Time to get dressed, unless you want to give the neighbors a show.” Laura stretched, catlike, in her chair, then went to retrieve her clothes. “Nope, it’s time to collect,” was her sleepy reply. She pushed Martin back into the driver’s seat, and unzipped him again. “Now, where was I?” she said just before she again swallowed his growing erection . . . Two weeks later, Martin was hanging up the phone, as Laura sleepily made her way, nude, from their bedroom. “Who was that?” she asked between yawns. “That was John, he wanted to know if we were ready to break in the motor home,” Martin said. “It seems our little discussion with him last week planted a seed in his evil brain.” Laura’s eyes flew open immediately. “That John?” “That John,” he replied, “It seems a few of his buddies from the neighborhood would love to take a trip to the Grand Canyon.” Laura stood in the living room, hands on her hips. “How many buddies are we talking about?” “Six,” Martin said, moving to take her in his arms, “Aged 17 to 35. The youngest is his neighbor’s boy.” “That cute blond kid?” asked Laura, as Martin’s hand cupped her breast. “That’s the one,” Martin replied just before he moved his head down to take a nipple between his lips. Laura moaned at the sensation. “Seventeen,” she breathed. “Sounds like I’ll be breaking him in too.” “Sounds like it,” Martin said as Laura led him back down the hall to the bedroom. “Let’s get this show on the road!” said John, as they all piled into the motor home. The last few weeks had been spent getting everyone’s schedule arranged. A two-week vacation isn’t an easy thing to plan. It’s especially tough if you’re talking about seven different work schedules. They were finally on their way. Martin pulled away from the curb to a loud chorus of “Woo Hoos” and “Hurrays.” Martin drove, with Mike beside him, navigating. Laura made herself comfortable on the sofa with John. Doug and Bob took the galley table, while Joe, the 17 year old, and David, his 19-year-old brother, occupied the captain’s chairs. Everyone had finally settled down by the time they had gotten on the freeway. Quiet conversations soon replaced the raucous cheering. Martin and Mike concentrated on the road ahead, while Laura set about entertaining the passengers in the back. Drinks were soon passed around, while Laura got up to put a movie in the VCR and turn on the overhead T.V. Martin felt Laura brush him as she reached up to turn on the T.V. He turned to see if she could reach, and saw that some how, since they had gotten in the R.V., her bra had disappeared. She smiled down at him, as she turned to go back to the sofa. It was a beautiful day to travel. The sun shown brightly, and traffic was minimal. It was going to be another warm, glorious day in Nevada. Martin soon heard the sound of the air- conditioning being turned on behind him. The sound of the air conditioner tended to drown out most of the conversation behind him, so he chatted with Mike as he drove. About two hours into the trip, the air conditioner was turned off. Martin could then hear everything once again. What he heard were the unmistakable sounds of heavy breathing, coming from the sofa behind him. Mike heard it at about the same time, and spun around in his chair to see what was happening. There was Laura, on the sofa in a deep kiss with John. Her top was opened to reveal her heavy breasts to everyone. Her denim cut-offs were unbuttoned, and Doug was in the process of sliding them down over her hips. The shorts soon found themselves on the floor. Mike looked over at Martin for his reaction. Martin was grinning from ear to ear. “Do you know what’s going on back there?” Mike asked. “I have a pretty good idea,” Martin replied.sex party“You don’t seem to be surprised,” commented Mike. “The only thing that surprises me is that she waited this long,” Martin laughed. Mike turned again to see what was going on behind them. Doug’s face was buried between Laura’s spread thighs, while Laura was busily taking John’s pants down to get to his erection. Her lips parted, and she soon engulfed his organ, as Doug continued his assault on her pussy. Martin glanced over his shoulder to see Joe and David staring in amazement. Joe looked to be on the verge of panic. David looked to be on the verge of orgasm. His eyes were riveted to Laura. He watched her slowly draw John’s erection out from between her lips. Her tongue flicked the rubbery head, lapping at the pre-cum drooling from the tip. She then swallowed it again, taking John deep into her mouth. All the while, Doug lapped hungrily at her soaked pussy. Martin returned to driving. He looked over at Mike with a smile. “It’s going to be a wild trip,” Martin commented. “We haven’t gone 200 miles.” Mike glanced over at Martin, but his mind was elsewhere. He openly stared at the writhing threesome on the sofa. Laura was stroking John’s erection rapidly between her lips. His hips were thrusting back and forth. Suddenly he erupted in Laura’s mouth. Laura drew his cock deep into her mouth and greedily swallowed everything he had to offer. Her throat muscles worked visibly to control the flood of John’s ejaculation. Mike unzipped his pants, and withdrew his erection. He openly stroked its length as he watched Laura remove the now flaccid member from between her lips. She kissed it gently, and looked up at Mike. She smiled sweetly, then looked over at the youngsters watching from their chairs. “It’s ok to touch me,” she said, “I won’t bite you . . . unless that’s what you like.” She added with a giggle. That was all the encouragement David needed. He quickly got up and knelt in front of Laura. He slowly reached out and cupped her breast. It felt soft and warm to his touch. He bent forward and took the nipple between his lips. Laura cooed aloud. She was obviously enjoying the feel of the firm hands on her body. The combined sensations of the lips tugging her ripe nipple and Doug’s tireless tongue strumming her clitoris were sending her higher and higher. She felt the tongue slide deep into her soaked opening, only to pull out rapidly and return to her swollen clitoris. Her labia were heavy and distended. Doug took them between his lips as his tongue again buried itself deep within her. John got up and motioned for Mike to give him his seat. Mike quickly complied, and took the seat David had just left. John looked over at Martin and smiled. “She’s got her work cut out for her. Doug’s been waiting for this for a long time.” “Laura can handle him,” Martin replied confidently. “We’ve got two whole weeks.” “Even she won’t be able to handle all of us for two weeks nonstop,” John said, shaking his head. “Maybe not,” replied Martin. He turned his head to look at the scene unfolding behind him, then looked back to John. “But she’ll wear as many of us out as she can trying.” David released Laura’s stiff nipple from the gentle grasp of his lips. He looked up at Laura, leaned forward, and kissed her deeply. Their tongues chased each other, as his hands explored her full breasts. Doug pulled away from Laura’s drenched pussy. He stood up long enough to drop his pants, then crawl back in between her wide spread legs. His erection pressed gently against her throbbing clitoris. Laura’s hips began an involuntary undulation when she felt the warm, firm member slip between her lips. The head slid back and forth across the tip of her clitoris, sending tiny jolts of electricity through her sex. Laura broke the kiss with David. “Give me your cocks, both of you,” she said in a husky voice. David almost jumped up and ripped his pants off in his eagerness to comply. Doug used a little more finesse. He slowly guided the head of his erection to the entrance of her fiery pussy. He allowed the tip to tease her opening in tiny circles. Laura’s hips twitched beneath him. Finally, he eased himself inside her. In one long, smooth stroke, he gently, yet firmly, fed his entire length into her. Laura moaned deeply as she felt him fill her completely. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the erection deep within her. Her pelvis lifted as she pressed herself firmly against Doug’s abdomen in an attempt to get even more of him inside her. Doug held perfectly still, his body pressed firmly against hers. He flexed his pelvic muscles slowly, causing his penis to throb deep within her. He began to slowly withdraw from her. Her labia gripped his shaft as it slipped between them. He pressed forward once more, once again driving in to the hilt. David stroked his own hard erection while he watched Doug filling Laura’s throbbing sex. Gradually he moved forward, as Doug and Laura began a slow, steady fuck. David’s hard cock gently grazed her cheek, causing her to open her eyes. Seeing his erection just inches from her face, she reached out with her tongue and brushed it over the head. Pre cum drooled from the tip of the young man’s hardness. David’s enthusiasm got the better of him, and he pressed his erection against her lips. Laura smiled a bit, then formed her lips into an inviting oval to receive him. David didn’t hesitate. He slipped his erection into her hot mouth, groaning as he did. Doug’s hips rocked forward into her repeatedly, never taking his hardness more than halfway out of her. The tip of his penis glanced off of her cervix, sending thrills up her spine. Doug watched David slipping his hard cock into Laura’s mouth and smiled to himself at the young man’s impatience. David thrust into Laura’s mouth rapidly. Laura held his erection with one hand to keep him from plunging too deep. She felt his erection grow and knew he was close to cumming. She didn’t even try to stop him. David exploded. His ejaculation burst forward down Laura’s throat. She took everything he gave, swallowing quickly to keep up. Her nostrils flared as she gulped what must have been six months worth of his pent up seed. With a final groan, David seemed to simply collapse in front of Laura. He rolled onto his back, spread eagle, in the middle of the floor, eliciting some quiet laughter from the other men. Doug increased his tempo. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, David’s rather quick blow job had excited him. His tool delved deeper within Laura’s slippery pussy. Laura’s hips rocked to match his increasing rhythm. She reached for his buttocks. Feeling his muscles flexing as he thrust sent a thrill through her. Laura’s eyes closed as she concentrated on the feelings Doug’s throbbing cock sent through her. The thick shaft rubbed her hot clitoris firmly, lubricated by their combined juices. Her breathing became irregular and her face flushed. Suddenly the stars exploded. Laura wailed aloud as Doug drove his cock into her. Her pelvic muscles convulsed and lights danced in her brain. Her entire body was wracked by spasms.porn imageLaura’s gut wrenching orgasm quickly sent Doug over the top as well. He began rapidly thrusting his cock in and out of her convulsing pussy. Suddenly he exploded deep within her steaming vagina. Doug froze as his orgasm overtook him. His erection throbbed within Laura, pumping his load deep inside her. Laura thrilled at the pulsing erection filling her with hot semen. Her own orgasm was subsiding, but the feeling of his shaft throbbing within the tight muscles at her entrance sent tiny electric shocks through her excited sex. Rather than collapsing, Doug slowly lowered his body on top of hers. His buttocks twitched as the last vestiges of his orgasm washed through him. They slowly drifted off sleep. Laura awoke minutes later with a slight whimper as she felt Doug’s flaccid cock withdraw from her. “That felt so good,” she commented as she sat up. Doug sat down beside her and put his arm around her as she leaned against him. He instinctively cupped one breast when she lay back against his chest. Her hand covered his, holding it firmly against her. She briefly ran the fingers of her other hand through her now matted pubic hair. “Looks like I need a shower,” she commented. She looked directly into Joe’s eyes. “Would you like to wash my back?” Joe sat in stunned silence. Nothing like this had ever happened to him before. Laura was counting on that. “Sure,” he finally croaked, staring at her drenched and matted pussy. Laura stood up and approached the youth. She took both hands in hers and helped him out of his chair. She looked down at the huge bulge in his shorts and smiled. Grasping his erection through the material, she looked up and into his eyes. “I want to feel this inside me,” she softly said. “Let’s go get me cleaned up for you.” They slowly made their way to the small bathroom toward the rear of the motor home. Martin smiled to himself as he pulled the motor home off the highway and into a rest area. “That’s funny,” he said. “I got a full bathroom here, and I still have to pull into a rest area to piss.” The other men laughed with him. Martin wheeled the R.V. into a parking space, and turned off the engine. He climbed out of his chair and headed for the side door. He stopped and listened to the water running in the tiny shower. “Can they both fit in the shower?” Mike asked. “She’ll find a way,” Martin grinned. The water shut off just before Martin, John, Doug, and Bob re entered the motor home. They returned just in time to see Laura lead a now nude Joe into the bedroom. Martin hesitated only a second before following them. He stopped in the doorway and watched the action unfold before him. Laura was lying on her back in the center of the bed. Joe was propped up on one elbow, lying on his side with his back to the door. His hand was slowly traveling down Laura’s flat tummy, gently stroking it. “That’s right,” Laura was softly saying, “nice and slow.” Joe’s fingertips brushed her pubic hair, causing her hips to lift slightly. His hands then traveled up her body toward her full bosom. “Gently,” Laura told him. “Don’t pinch the nipple too hard.” He held her breast in his hand, then leaned forward to take the firm nipple into his mouth. “That’s it, nice and gentle,” Laura cooed. She looked up at Martin and smiled. A quick wink from her told him that she was indeed enjoying teaching the teenager how she liked to be made love to. The fact that Martin was standing there watching the whole thing added an extra amount of excitement to the situation. Joe rolled forward and climbed between Laura’s thighs, not letting go of the nipple he still held between his lips. He felt Laura’s soft, still damp bush pressing against his stomach. “Kiss my tummy,” Laura directed. Reluctantly, Joe released her nipple from his mouth. Laura ran her fingers through his wet hair as he looked up at her. She looked into his deep blue eyes and guided his head to her flat stomach. Her tummy muscles quivered at the first gentle contact of his lips. His tongue flicked out from between them as he kissed around her navel. Her hips lifted again, rubbing her pubic mound against the flat of his young, almost hairless chest. “A little lower,” she gently directed as she guided his head. Joe shifted his body a bit lower on the bed and brought his lips to her tummy just below her navel. His erection throbbed almost painfully. He felt the silky hair of her sex brushing against the base of his neck. He could faintly smell the scent of her excited sex. His cock throbbed even more in his growing excitement. His lips slowly traced a trail down toward her curly patch. He shifted his body once more, and suddenly her sex was completely revealed to him. He looked up and gazed deep into her eyes, hesitating to do anything on his own. “Kiss it,” Laura whispered. “Kiss my pussy.” Joe looked at her soaked sex in fascination. Never in his young life had he been this close to the real thing. Her scent was pungent, but exciting. He breathed it in deeply. He looked uncertain, briefly, then slowly lowered his mouth to her excited pussy. Laura let out a slight gasp as his lips made contact with her engorged labia. The feel of his hairless, baby soft cheeks against her thighs was a new feeling for her as well. She was used to the slight stubble all men who shaved seem to have. The slick, soft feeling of his skin against hers thrilled her even more than she had imagined. His kisses seemed hesitant at first, then, as he relaxed, more confident. He slowly touched the labia with his tongue, tasting a woman for the first time. He marveled at the tangy sweet flavor of her sex. He began to slowly explore her with his tongue. “Ohhh, yesss.” Laura breathed. Her fingers ran through his hair as she cradled his head in her hands. Her hips undulated. Slowly, she began to guide his head to where she wanted it. “Feel that bump right there toward the top?” She didn’t give him a chance to answer. “Lick right there.” Joe was building confidence. Laura’s gentle direction was a big help. To be honest, he had been scared to death when she had led him into the cramped bathroom. He was past the fear now, he was ready to become a man. Laura’s hips rocked in a gentle tempo, keeping time with Joe’s tongue. The boy was a fast learner, she thought to herself. She shuddered as Joe slipped a little bit off target, and his tongue briefly slid past her entrance. That was enough for her, it was time for the next lesson. “Come here,” she breathed, guiding his head away from her excited pussy. “I want you inside me now.” Joe looked into her eyes as he climbed back up her body. She reached down and took his erection in her hand as he moved into position. He felt the tip of his cock part her labia. An undescribable warmth suddenly enveloped him as she guided his virgin cock into her soaked pussy. Joe kept stone still, his throbbing hard on firmly planted inside of a woman for the first time. He dared not move for fear he would lose his load immediately. Laura looked deep into his eyes and seemed to read his mind. “It’s ok if you cum, we’ll have plenty of time for seconds.” Laura’s hips began to slowly grind against his pelvis. His cock stirred within her. He began to slowly pump his hips, keeping time with her undulations. Soon he was plunging deep inside her, frantically thrusting his erection in to the hilt. He drove into her deep and exploded. A guttural cry came from him as he unleashed his load deep into her. She pulled him down to her and kissed him deeply as he emptied himself into her tight pussy. She grabbed his buttocks and ground her pelvis into him, searching for her own orgasm. His cock stayed rock hard as she rode him. His still erupting cock pulsed and throbbed deep within her. Her breathing became more ragged with each stroke. Suddenly he felt her pussy clamp down hard on his erection. She erupted in orgasm beneath him. Her hips bucked wildly. Her face and chest turned a deep crimson as she came. He quickly recovered from his own orgasm, and started thrusting his hips as he had seen Doug do earlier. Laura was wailing at the top of her lungs. Her hips thrashed around the bed as he pounded into her hungry pussy. His excitement rose again. He soon joined her in the throes of orgasm, filling her with a second load of his seed. Slowly they both came back down from their sexual high. They kissed deeply as they lie still. He slowly regained a bit of his senses, and raised himself up onto his elbows, looking her deep in the eyes. A wide grin slowly appeared on both of their faces as the bedroom doorway suddenly erupted in applause. Joe rolled off of Laura and laid down beside her. He reached over and held her hand in his. They both drifted off to sleep as the felt the engine start, and the R.V. begin moving once again. Hours later, the merry band had found a campsite for the night. The guys had voted. Laura would remain nude for the remainder of the trip, unless she had to get out of the R.V. where someone might object. Laura had not objected. In fact, she had planned it that way all along. She hummed to herself in the galley as she got some dinner together for everyone. The guys carried on conversation in the living/dining area. Martin came into the galley and wrapped his arms around her. “Need any help?” he asked as he pressed his crotch into the cleft of her buttocks. “Hmmmm,” she said. “Feels like someone needs some help.” Martin reached up and held her pendulous breasts. Laura bent forward a bit, pushing herself firmer against his growing erection. “This is only day one, remember?” he asked. Reaching down to unzip his pants, Laura said, “Shut up and fuck me.”sexGrinning, Martin pushed Laura forward. She grabbed hold of the counter as Martin slid his erection deep into her from behind. Conversations stopped in mid sentence as Laura hissed between her teeth. Martin held her hips and thrust deep into her repeatedly. Watching her with Joe earlier had excited him more than he had expected. Laura’s knees quivered under Martin’s pounding thrusts. She seldom orgasmed in this position, but she loved the feel of his thrusts deep into her pussy. He was really working her over good this time, she thought. “Bring her over here.” Mike said. Martin looked toward the voice to see that the rest of the guys had dropped the dinette table down to make a bed. He slowed to a stop, and withdrew. Laura almost ran over to the dinette bed and got on all fours near the edge. Martin was right behind her, and quickly plunged his hard on back into his wife. Bob moved into position in front of Laura and dropped his shorts. Laura quickly took his growing erection into her mouth. Martin pumped his cock deep into Laura one last time and exploded. He held her hips tight and leaned deep into her as he filled her with his pent up load. A loud satisfied groan escaped his lips as he finally found release. Slowly, he let up his pressure on her hips and withdrew his cock. Laura rolled over onto her back, releasing Bob’s now raging erection as she rolled. “Ok guys, fuck me good now,” she said looking at the crowd around her, “All of you, fuck me.” Bob was first to comply. He got up on the makeshift bed and drove his hard cock into her to the hilt with one thrust. She moaned loudly as Bob pumped himself into her soaked pussy. She opened her eyes to see Mike’s cock in close range. Laura opened her mouth and took Mike’s hardening cock deep into her throat. The rhythm of Bob’s thrusts did all the work for her. She simply held it between her lips and let the thrusts do the rest. She felt another erection being pressed into her hand. She wrapped her fist around it and began stroking it. This was what she had been hoping for; a total gang-bang. Bob’s thrusts quickened. Suddenly Laura felt him throb deep within her as he shot his load deep inside her. Bob’s penis danced within her clutching pussy as he growled out his orgasm. He quickly withdrew and made room for whoever wanted to be next. Mike took this as his cue. He pulled his hard cock out of Laura’s mouth and crawled over her. He too plunged deep into her on the first stroke. His thrusts were short and rapid. His thick cock stretched Laura’s pussy wide as he wildly fucked into her. The R.V. rocked wildly as the group repeatedly pounded into her. Laura was in an almost constant state of orgasm. Mike filled her with his semen. Doug rolled her over onto all fours and took her doggy style again. This only heightened her excitement. David thrust into her mouth as Doug added his sperm to her sodden pussy. Laura rolled back over after Doug withdrew, and took David into her pussy for the first time. His penis was long and a bit thinner than Mike’s, but it reached places the others hadn’t touched. His thrusts were slower, but filled with power. The lust-filled woman came deeply as his tool delved inside her. David lasted a surprisingly long time, but he too soon added his load to Laura’s overflowing vagina. Joe held back, still a bit unsure of himself. His cock was as hard as steel. Laura looked up at him. “Come on Joe, finish me off, please? I want you to fuck me again.” That seemed to be what he was waiting for. Joe quickly mounted her and fucked her hard and fast. Martin came closer and put his recovering cock into her mouth. Laura was in heaven. Joe’s smooth hard cock filled her nicely. His shaft stayed in constant contact with her clitoris. The added stimulation of Martin’s erection between her lips was too much for her. She came fast and hard. Spasms wracked her tortured body. Her thrashing was all Martin could take. He thrust forward and emptied his second load deep into her throat. Joe kept plunging his erection deep into Laura’s spasming sex. Her muscles gripped his shaft as he kept his steady rhythm, his face a mask of concentration. Soon, he too couldn’t hold back, and exploded deep into her belly. Martin’s softening penis fell out of Laura’s mouth as she wailed out loud. Her orgasm seemed never ending. Her body convulsed beneath Joe’s heaving abdomen. They both seemed to collapse together. Silence suddenly filled the motor home. The only audible sound was that of Laura’s heavy breathing. Martin sat down next to Laura’s inert body. He reached out to softly stroke her tortured body. She stirred and softly moaned. “Are you ok?” he asked with a grin, knowing what her answer would be. “Mmmmmm,” she replied, “I’m melted.” She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the group gathered around her. “Are you guys ready for round two?” she asked with a tired, impish grin. “Relax baby,” Martin chuckled, “We have two whole weeks yet.” “Yeahhhhhh,” was Laura’s reply as she drifted off to sleep. “Two whole weeks.” To be continued . . . Warning: This story is for the entertainment of adults. It contains detailed descriptions of Female Domination, Fisting, Watersports, Anal penetration and Non-Consensual sex. If you don’t think you would enjoy that, then don’t read it. This story features the Characters of Chyna, Miss Kitty and Jeff Jarrett. The are the characters as portrayed and in no way represent Joanie Laurer, Stacy Carter, or the real Jeff Jarrett. Jeff Jarrett sat with his head in his hands and stared at the floor. There was a medical orderly who was trying to check whether JJ had been injured during the match, possibly even concussed from the guitar shot to the head that he had received, because after he had lost his Title he had not responded to anyone. He just sat staring at nothing, and ignored the medic. He had been beaten. Worse, he had lost to a woman! That bitch Chyna had embarrassed him in front of the entire world by pinning him to become the new Intercontinental Champion. His mind thronged with the cheers of the crowd as they witnessed his humiliation at the hands of a woman and it was more than he could bear. * * * The new Champion was in the showers, her aching muscles seemed a thing of the past as she was exultant! She had won! The first woman ever to win a major Title in the men’s division of any organization. In that single perfect moment of realization nothing else mattered and she slipped into an almost dreamlike remembrance of everything she had gone through to reach this, the crowning moment of her career. “Pleeeaase?” The light soprano voice brought the raven-haired amazon out of her reverie and back to the small blonde woman who had followed her back to her dressing room after her victory. “You want to be my what?” she asked. “I want you to teach me how to be like you. Please?” Chyna studied the diminutive Miss Kitty. A more startling contrast than that between these two women it would be hard to imagine. Chyna was nearly 6 feet tall and had a broad shouldered, muscular physique, with massive, shapely breasts and long black hair, while Miss Kitty was almost a foot shorter, with a slight figure and small tits. Her blonde hair framed a cute, very pretty face, which at that moment bore an expression of adulation that Chyna felt intently. The word ‘jailbait’ crossed Chyna’s mind as she thought that Kitty looked altogether too childlike. Chyna felt her pussy warming as she look over the naked, girlish figure before her and knew that she wanted to possess and nurture her. It was a feeling that she wasn’t used to, as she usually enjoyed breaking an unwilling woman, forcing her to submit to her desires. The tall woman stepped forward and cupped Miss Kitty’s adorable face in her long-fingered hands. “And just what are you prepared to give me in returned?” she asked in a husky voice. Miss Kitty’s large, vulnerable eyes looked back into Chyna’s own and she said in a trusting voice “I’ll do whatever you want.” One of Chyna’s hands slipped down the blonde’s slender neck and her fingertips lightly brushed over her sensitive breasts, sending thrills down the smaller woman’s spine, until she pinched her nipple between thumb and forefinger. “Anything?” Chyna asked. “Anything,” she answered in a quiet voice. Chyna pulled the girl close and stooped down to kiss her firmly on the lips. After a startled moment, Miss Kitty responded earnestly, her small tongue wrestling with the larger woman’s as they explored each other’s bodies with their hands. It was Chyna that broke away from the kiss, and with one hand grasping the back of Miss Kitty’s head, she guided her eager mouth downward to her breasts. Such was the difference in their heights that Kitty didn’t need to even bend her neck to suck on one of Chyna’s hard nipples. She brought both of her hands back from their exploration of the Champion’s muscles and used them to stroke the massive breast before her as the larger woman leant back against the tiled wall and sighed, relaxing in the spray of the shower. Miss Kitty took each breast in turn, and as she sucked on one she would pinch the other with her small fingers. The heavy breasts heaved as Chyna’s breathing became deeper while the blonde slavered over them, licking every exposed inch and burying her head into the cleavage to lick the sensitive flesh there too. After about ten minutes of this, Chyna once more grasped the back of Miss Kitty’s head and gently pushed her face downward. Kitty’s little tongue continued to lap at the Champion’s skin as she went slowly down to one knee, tracing the contours of Chyna’s abdominal muscles and swirling it around inside her navel until she was faced with the ultimate treasure. Miss Kitty had never seen another woman’s pussy before, and Chyna’s was completely shaven to expose her every detail. Her pussy-lips were thick and flushed with blood and Kitty could just discern the hood of her swollen clitoris where it poked through the top of her slit. After a moment’s hesitation, Miss Kitty kissed Chyna right at the very tip of her slit, just above her clitty, sending a pleasant thrill through her that surprised the amazon dominatrix. Never before had something so gentle given her such pleasure. Normally Chyna would be grinding her cunt against the other woman’s screaming face as she pleasured herself, just as she had done to Debra a month before. She couldn’t remember the last time a woman had served her without being broken first. Miss Kitty parted Chyna’s moist lips and started to lick up and down the full length of her slit. Chyna had to suppress a small rapturous cry as her tiny lover slipped one slim finger into her vagina. Powerful muscles bore down on the small digit, almost crushing it, and it was with great difficulty that Miss Kitty inserted a second finger inside her. Chyna’s clitoris had now hardened to more than half an inch in size and Miss Kitty latched onto it with her perfect lips and sucked it out from under the hood and into the warm cavity of her mouth. As she did this she managed to force a third finger into Chyna’s pulsating cunt. Miss Kitty sucked on Chyna’s clitoris like it was a small penis, working her lips up and down it’s short length and teasing it by flicking the tip of her tongue over the very end of it. Chyna bucked involuntarily over the tiny blonde as she was driven wild with passion. Slowly, Miss Kitty managed to get all five of her fingers into Chyna’s hot vagina, and gradually she pushed harder into her, until the knuckles of her fingers and thumb were past the point of most resistance and she could force her entire hand into the big woman. Chyna couldn’t restrain herself any longer and reaching down, she grabbed Miss Kitty’s upper arm and rammed her entire forearm deep into her own cunt. She pulled the blonde’s arm almost all the way out and then rammed it back inside. Miss Kitty sat back on her heels and watched in shock as Chyna used her arm like huge dildo, fucking herself brutally. Chyna snarled and grabbed the back of her head, forcing her face back into her cunt again. Miss Kitty got the message and she fist-fucked the Intercontinental Champion and sucked on her clit until Chyna suddenly seized. Kitty’s hand was crushed by Chyna’s incredibly strong cunt-muscles as the dominatrix orgasmed, the wetness of her spending flowing over the arm impaling her and into Miss Kitty’s mouth. Chyna shook and convulsed wildly for over a minute as she experienced wave after wave of pleasure before she collapsed, landing heavily on the tiny girl below her.xxx porn photoMiss Kitty lay pinned under the female wrestler and struggled for breath until Chyna regained her senses and rolled off of the diminutive blonde. As she rolled onto her back, Miss kitty was forced to roll onto her stomach or risk breaking her arm, because it was still firmly gripped inside the bigger woman’s cunt. As Chyna lay on her back panting for air, Kitty placed the heel of her hand against Chyna’s pelvis and with a great effort, she managed to extract her forearm. Her hand felt numb after being crushed inside Chyna’s vice-like pussy and she tried to massage some life into her fingers. She didn’t notice Chyna recover until her shoulders were gripped and she was pushed down onto the ceramic floor of the over-sized shower cubicle. She looked down on the girlish blonde and the usual dominant side of her personality reasserted itself. She smiled evilly. “Now, it’s my turn to make YOU come!” she said. She held up a muscular arm and then curled the fingers of her hand into a fist. Her smile grew broader. * * * They were laughing at him. Not to his face perhaps, but he knew that they were anyway. He’d laughed often enough in the past at anyone whom Chyna had pinned in the ring. He knew that a real man could never be beaten by a mere woman, and he knew that he was a real man. But he had lost. He looked up at the woman who was still trying to give him a clean bill of health, and he saw the disgust in her eyes. She hid it well, but he knew she had enjoyed watching that bitch Chyna humiliate him in front of everyone. The other wrestlers all had carefully neutral expressions on their faces when he looked at them, and he knew that they were laughing too. Everyone was laughing. And Chyna. She was laughing loudest of all. He could hear her, in his imagination. But he would stop her, he would show her and the world that he was a REAL man. And he would teach her what a woman was good for as well. He stood up and pushed the EMT away and went in search of Chyna’s dressing room. He would put her in her place once and for all. * * * Miss Kitty had her head held in both hands and she was screaming. “YES, OH GOD YES! PLEASE MISTRESS!” Chyna was kneeling between her wide spread thighs and she had her fist pressed against Kitty’s blonde furred pussy. Her thick forearm was wet with Miss Kitty’s love-juice right up to the elbow, and as the small woman begged she punched it back inside her tight cunt. Miss Kitty screamed as she was stretched once more beyond the limits of anything she had ever felt before. Chyna’s fist was twice the size of Kitty’s own, and Kitty’s pussy was much smaller than the mighty amazon’s was. Her vagina felt as though it was about to split, but she didn’t care as Chyna bent down and sucked one of Kitty’s tiny breasts into her mouth. She gnawed at the girl’s nipple as she continued to punch-fuck the delirious blonde. At that moment they heard the door crash open as Jeff Jarrett stormed into the changing room. “Chyna! Where are you, you fucking BITCH!” He slammed the lockers and threw one of the benches against the wall. “Show yourself, you CUNT!” Chyna stepped out of the shower and stood with her arms crossed. “What do you want, Jeff.” She asked in a deceptively reasonable tone. JJ spun around and then stopped dead as he saw that she was naked. Her skin was wet and her muscles glistened in the light. He saw that her huge breasts didn’t drop at all when she was undressed as they stood high and proud on her muscle-bound chest, her abs were well defined on her narrow waist and tapered down to her smooth shaven pussy. He completely lost his train of thought as he stood staring at her crotch until he saw her pussy-lips twitch as she shifted her weight to one foot. His cock swelled up to its full length in his shorts. “Was there something you wanted, or did you just want to get a good look?” she sneered as she uncrossed her arms and placed her hands on her hips, exposing the nipples of her magnificent breasts. JJ shook himself and realized how he could teach her a lesson she would never forget. And he would get himself a little revenge by raping her ass.. If she wants to look like a man, I’ll teach her to take it like a man, he thought, ignoring the evidence of her femininity before him. Without saying a word, he lunged for her and grabbed her in a bear hug. He released a hand from the hold and grabbed one of her breasts. “I’m going to teach you what a real man can do!” he shouted. Then he suddenly screamed as Chyna brought her knee up sharply into his crotch. She gripped him by the shoulders and kicked him in the balls again, and again, and again. Jarrett was doubled over and gasping for breath, his hands clutched over his testicles. Chyna jerked his head up by the hair and said, “Jeff, you haven’t got the balls to take me!” Then she twisted one arm around behind him into a half-nelson and rammed him head first into the tiled wall. Double J staggered back in a daze and Chyna spun him around and swiftly kicked him in the balls for the fifth time and as he doubled over in pain, she rammed his head down between he powerful thighs and hooked his arms up behind his back. He just had time to realize that he could feel her hot, wet pussy pressing against the back of his neck before she dropped to her knees and drove his forehead down onto the cubicle’s hard floor. * * * “Jeff. Wake up Jeff.” He heard the soft-spoken voice dimly behind the pain in his skull and his testicles. It seemed as though he had been hit repeatedly over the head today, by everything including the kitchen sink. He slowly pried his eyelids open and looked up into Chyna’s smiling face. She looked almost friendly. “Are you alright Jeff?” she asked sweetly. He was only vaguely aware that his cock was being caressed and it was stiffening in automatic response. He tried to speak but couldn’t seem to coordinate properly and so he nodded unsteadily. She assumed an almost concerned expression and Double J was suddenly aware that she was mocking him. “That’s a shame, I guess that means I’m going to have to hurt you some more.” She said, and suddenly squeezed his prick painfully until it wilted. He tried to get up but he couldn’t move. The bitch had tied him up! She had stripped him naked and tied him up! He struggled against the nylon ropes but Chyna knew her knots and he couldn’t even budge them. Chyna grabbed his now flaccid cock again and said, “Tell me Jeff, was that really as big as it gets? Because that’s not what I would expect of a REAL man, a ten year old boy has a more impressive cock than you!” “Let me go, you BITCH!” he shouted, causing a wave of pain through his aching head. “Now, now Jeff. That’s hardly the way to speak to your Mistress. You will address me as ‘My Lady’ or ‘Mistress’ or, at the very least, as ‘Ma’am’.” “You ain’t my mistress, you ugly cunt! And if you don’t let me go right now, then I’ll make you regret it!” he shouted. “Really? I have to disagree,” she spoke softly, but her eyes had hardened like flint at the insult. “Let’s see, I took Debra away from you, I took the Intercontinental Title, I’ve taken your dignity and kicked your ass in front of the entire world,” She counted each item off on her fingers. “And now, on top of all that, I’ve taken Miss Kitty away from you as well.” She beckoned Miss Kitty to join her where Jarrett could see them and kissed her deeply and passionately. In spite of his predicament, Jeff’s cock started to harden once more at the sight of the two very different but equally naked women’s embrace. Chyna broke off the kiss and turned back to her captive. “It seems to me that I’ve taken everything you ever had.” She taunted, and Jarrett started to swear and curse at her in response. Chyna sneered at his futile rage, took her measure of him and struck him hard across the face. Then she struck him again with a backhanded blow before she grabbed his short blond hair and jammed his face into her smooth, wet pussy. She rubbed her cunt over his face and said; “Pay attention, you dickless jerk! Because even though I am all woman,” she crammed his mouth deeper into her slit to emphasize her words, “I’m more of a man than YOU will EVER be!” Miss Kitty giggled as her mistress humiliated her ex-lover. “He won’t like that my Lady,” Miss Kitty learnt much faster than Jeff did that it was a bad idea to show any disrespect towards Chyna. “He would never lick my pussy!” she exclaimed. “Is that so?” Chyna replied, “But I’ll just bet that he wanted you to suck his little dickie now didn’t he?” “Oh yes, Mistress.xxx young sex photo “Well then Jeff, it looks like you’ve got some amends to make.” She pulled Miss Kitty over and positioned before the helpless man. “Get to work! I want you to make her come in no more than 5 minutes.” Miss Kitty squatted down and spread her blonde-fringed pussy-lips open in front of her ex-employer. Jeff clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from what, to him, was the sickening sight of her exposed sex. Chyna had stretched out, leaning languorously against the cubicle wall as she watched. She smiled crookedly as Jeff refused to co-operate. “You had better do what I say, Jeff.” She spoke evenly, “You’re going to suffer a lot before I’m done with you, so the more you fight me, the worse you’re going to make it for yourself.” Still, despite Chyna’s warning Jarrett refused to co-operate and Miss Kitty simply grabbed the back of his head and started to grind her cunt into his face. As she rubbed herself on him, Miss Kitty began to realize the exhilarating effect that having someone else totally at your mercy could have. It was that newfound knowledge, more than the rough friction of Jarrett’s nose and chin that eventually triggered her orgasm. Jeff felt physically sick as Miss Kitty’s girl-cum squirted out onto his face and she smeared it all over him as she squealed in pleasure. He was silent when Kitty got off of him, biting back the curses and swear words that he wanted to say. He realized now that his only option was to play along with these sick bitches until he got a chance to escape, and then he would make them pay! “I’m afraid that isn’t good enough, Jeff.” Chyna said. There was no clock in the changing rooms, but it wouldn’t have mattered how long Kitty’s orgasm took. She got up from where she sat and crouched down next to Jarrett’s bound body. “You really don’t seem to be grasping the fundamentals here. I tell you what to do, and you do it.” She grabbed his aching testicles and gripped them firmly. “So next time I give you an order, you do it! Understand?” Jeff gave a sharp cry of pain as she crushed his balls in her strong fingers. She kept on squeezing until he nearly blacked out from the pain. As his mind slipped toward darkness, she released her hold and he heard he give an order to Miss Kitty to fetch something. He recovered slowly and when he did, he saw Miss Kitty standing over him with more of the nylon rope. At Chyna’s command, the tiny blonde pulled his soft cock clear from his body and began to wrap the rope around it. Chyna was telling her how to loop it around the shaft and where to tie the knots and within a couple of minutes his penis was a criss-crossed pattern of bulging cock-flesh and blue nylon rope. “Now Jeff, I’m going to show you how to please a hot little cunt like Miss Kitty’s here, and you are going to watch.” With that, Chyna turned away from him and lay Miss Kitty down onto the floor. She slowly stroked along the insides of her thighs up to the golden furred delta of her pussy. She hooked her fingertips into Kitty’s little pussy-lips and pulled them apart. She looked over her shoulder at Double J and smiled, then she dipped her head and licked the full length of the smaller woman’s slit. She tongued Miss Kitty for more than ten minutes and made sure that Jeff could see every movement. The ropes had been tied tightly around his cock while it was soft and now that he was forced to watch the lesbians in action, his penis was trying to expand but there was no give in the bonds. He closed his eyes, but he could still hear Miss Kitty’s squeals of pleasure as Chyna licked her out, and his cock continued to grow. “Jeff, do you really think that pathetic little thing you call a ‘manhood’ could satisfy a woman?” He opened his eyes and saw that Chyna had two fingers inserted inside the small woman. “It takes a lot more than that to please even one as small as Miss Kitty here,” as she spoke, she inserted a third finger into the blonde. “Isn’t that right Kitty-cat?” “Oh yes, mistress,” Kitty said, then she reached up above her head and braced her arms against the wall. “Please… please mistress… Do it! I need it… please!” Chyna turned back to Jarrett and smiled, and then, before his disbelieving eyes, she pushed her entire hand inside the panting blonde. She twisted her wrist and forced more of her arm into Miss Kitty’s tiny body, twisting and thrusting until inch by inch she had pushed her entire forearm inside her new lover, right up to the elbow! Jarrett could not believe what he was seeing as Chyna started to punch-fuck Miss Kitty once more. He could actually see Chyna’s hand as it moved inside the blonde’s abdomen and his cock was agony to him in response, as the sadistic bitch had intended it should be. Chyna reached down with her free hand and started to rub Kitty’s swollen clitty with her thumb. She crushed it down roughly against her pistoning forearm and Miss Kitty came, screaming with pain induced pleasure. Chyna pulled her arm out of the girl with a loud and audible slurping sound, and as she knelt back, Jeff could see that Miss Kitty’s cunt was gaping obscenely open. Jarrett’s vision was blurring with tears from the pain of his tightly bound cock, which bulged through the gaps between the ropes and was a very unhealthy purple color. The raven-haired amazon rolled the smaller woman over onto her stomach and she pulled her girlish buttocks apart. Miss Kitty gasped as she felt Chyna’s slick finger press against the rose of her anus. Then, without warning, she was penetrated! “Take a good look, Jeff. I’ll bet she never let you have this little treasure, did she?” Chyna twisted her finger inside Kitty’s virgin anus, eliciting a small gasp from the girl. “So I want you to watch real close, ’cause she’s gonna take my whole hand!” Miss Kitty felt a shiver of fear run through her at Chyna’s words. It wasn’t possible! She’d be torn apart. But she had taken it in her cunt, and if Chyna wanted her to take it up her ass, then that was what she would do. The most important thing to Miss Kitty was that she never wanted to let Chyna down. She bit her lower lip as Chyna inserted a second finger. She pumped them in and out a few times before adding a third. Kitty forced her asshole to relax, suppressing the instinctive desire to clench up against the unnatural intruder, because even as inexperienced as she was, she realized that resistance would only make it hurt more. With only Miss Kitty’s own girl-cum to act as lubrication, Chyna forced her fourth finger into the blonde. After a minute of twisting thrusts to open her yet further, she pushed her thumb inside too. Kitty screamed as Chyna kept the pressure behind that last push, forcing the rest of her hand between her buttocks. She felt her sphincter being stretched to agonizing dimensions as the widest part of the hand forced its way inside her. Then, just as she thought that something would tear, her asshole snapped back to grip Chyna’s wrist and the hand was in! She lay panting and wild-eyed as Chyna reversed the direction of motion and Miss Kitty cried out as her hole was being stretched again. Chyna pulled her hand out until just before the tip of her thumb would leave her hotness, and then she forced it back inside. She repeated the process another four or five times before she removed it entirely. The muscular woman stood up and walked into the locker room, leaving her lover spread face down on the floor with her asshole gaping wide and Jeff Jarrett doubled over his agonizingly restrained penis. When she returned, she was no longer entirely naked, as jutting massively from her crotch was a huge black rubber dildo. It was more than 15 inches long and about 4 inches in diameter! It was held in place by thick leather straps that circled her slim waist and ran under her hairless pussy to buckle up in the small of her back. Miss Kitty looked up over her shoulder as Chyna knelt down behind her and there was fear in her eyes as she saw the giant implement. “M… mistress?” she asked quietly. “Hush child,” the amazon answered, “You can take it. I know you can,” she added reassuringly. Chyna popped the cap on a tube of KY jelly and squeezed some into her hand. As she applied the slimy substance to the black dildo she looked over at Jarrett and smiled wickedly, then she started to slide her hand up and down the huge length, as though she were masturbating her massive cock. “You see Jeff? Now do you understand just how pathetic your little boy-cock really is?” The insult struck Jarrett like the strongest of blows. He knew it wasn’t true, that his 712-inch cock was larger than average, but it didn’t matter. Chyna’s ‘cock’ was more than twice as long and three times as thick as his own and there was no way that he could possibly measure up to that. Then Chyna turned back to her little love-slave and positioned the well-lubricated tip of her rubber penis in the cleft of Miss Kitty’s tight buttocks. She slowly pushed the head of the giant dildo through her asshole, and then she began to thrust easily in and out, gradually working her way deeper into her lover. With each thrust, she opened the blondes tight little rectum wider and deeper until she bottomed out at twelve inches or so. When that happened Chyna started to increase the tempo of her thrusts, changing the angle of entry to stretch the walls further, allowing her to cram more and more of the huge cock into her and forcing her organs to shift inside her to make room for it. Eventually Miss Kitty was completely impaled and Chyna began to fuck her in earnest. As she did so, the mass of the giant dildo bore down just above her clitoris with each inward motion and then as she pulled out, the harness strap under her crotch rubbed on the sensitive organ, sending her into a rising spiral of pleasure. As she felt her orgasm building, she reached around to hook her fingers into her lover’s snatch and started to frig her slit. After less than a minute of this treatment Miss Kitty was screaming with a truly mind-blowing orgasm. The shudders of her girlish body were transmitted via her anus and the huge dildo to Chyna’s clitoris, and she too came explosively. Chyna collapsed onto her elbows as she was assailed by wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure and she saw stars before her eyes as it seemed as though she rode from one orgasm straight into another.sex and porn gifWhen she recovered, she slowly pulled the huge strap-on dildo out of Miss Kitty’s asshole with a sickening wet pop. She rocked back onto her heel and looked down on the prostrate form of her unconscious love-slave. Miss Kitty had fainted from the overwhelming power of her orgasm. Chyna slid her fingers over her head and pushed her wet hair back from her face. As she did so, she caught sight of the tightly bound Jeff Jarrett who was almost weeping with the pain from his tortured cock. “What’s the matter Jeff? Feeling a little left out, are you?” She said and she rose to her feet, the giant rubber cock bouncing as she did so. She walked over to him, the dildo jutting obscenely from her crotch. She placed her hand on his head and stroked his head almost affectionately. “There, there, Jeffrey. Perhaps what you need is a good pacifier?” she said, and brandished the slimy black cock in his face. “Suck it!” she ordered. After one shocked moment, he clamped his lips shut and turned his head away from the towering bitch. She couldn’t crush his balls and feed him her cock at the same time, so she gripped his jaw and crushed his cheeks against his teeth with her fingertips until he was forced to open his mouth. Once he did that, there was nothing he could do to stop her ramming the dildo into his mouth. She grabbed the back of his head and forced the dildo deeper. Jarrett’s jaw was forced as wide as it could go by the huge rubber cock and there was nothing he could do to prevent the flavor of Miss Kitty’s bowels and the lubricating jelly from swamping his tastebuds. He was totally defenseless against her as she began raping his mouth, forcing the dildo into his throat. Chyna looked down on the gagging, former six-time Intercontinental Champion as she made him suck her big black cock. She laughed as his eyes bulged from his face as she started to fuck his throat, driving move than six inches of the slimy strap-on down his gullet. His face was as purple as his still hard cock and his eyelids were fluttering before Chyna finally withdrew the dildo from his mouth. Jarrett immediately started to cough and choke, desperately gasping for air. Chyna turned away from Double J and bent down over Miss Kitty’s motionless form. She scooped the tiny woman up in her strong arms and carried her out of the cubicle, leaving Jarrett retching behind her. * * * Double J looked up when Chyna and Miss Kitty returned. Kitty was wearing white, lacey lingerie while Chyna had dressed in her leather chaps and bra-top combination, but she was still wearing her huge rubber cock and it bobbed hypnotically before her as she approached him. She crouched down beside him and jerked his head up and held it firmly while Miss Kitty strapped the collar she had hidden behind her back around his neck. Jarrett was about to protest when he saw the evil glint in Chyna’s eyes and wisely decided to remain silent. “Now then, Jeff. I think it’s time for your final lesson.” Chyna nodded to Miss Kitty, who knelt down and untied his ankles. Jeff tried to make a run for freedom, but his legs were cramped and he was jerked short by the leash that was in Chyna’s hand. She hauled him backward and then rammed a knee into his stomach, knocking the wind, and the fight, out of Jarrett. “What did you want to do that for. And after you were doing so well!” Chyna patronized him. “Never mind, I know you’re going to enjoy your next punishment!” Miss Kitty giggled as Chyna lead Jarrett like a xxx by his leash into the changing room itself. Once there, she kicked his feet out from under him and he fell heavily to the floor. Miss Kitty then dropped down in front of him and started to untie the rope harness that bound and tortured his penis. His bloated manhood was beginning to turn black and had become almost numb until the blood that had been trapped began to flow again. Jeff let out an agonized howl as the pain returned tenfold. It was worse than anything he had ever felt before in his life! He literally wept tears as Miss Kitty finished releasing his cock from the tight ropes. The pain was so great that when Chyna released his arms he couldn’t do anything but try to huddle over his crotch. The amazon grabbed a bench and pulled it into the middle of the room and then she and Miss Kitty forced the pain-paralyzed man to kneel at one end of it. Chyna jerked on his leash and made him lie face down lengthwise along the beach. She tied the handle of his leash to one of the legs of the bench at the far end and then they tied his thighs to the legs at the other end. His arms were tied together under the bench, elbow to wrist. Chyna looked down on her bound enemy and smiled. In this position, His battered cock was visible, hanging below bruised testicles and his ass was totally vulnerable. “Since you’ve been such a bad boy, I think you need a good spanking!” she said in her most condescending tone. She gave his ass a stinging slap that shocked Jarrett to the core. Then Miss Kitty slapped him on the same butt-cheek. And that was how it continued. Chyna would strike one cheek with a powerful smack and then Miss Kitty would slap the same place with a much weaker blow that Jarrett would barely even have felt if Chyna weren’t so thoroughly tenderizing his rump.. Then Chyna would spank his other cheek and Kitty would copy her mistress. All the time that they were spanking him like a little schoolboy they were laughing and joking, enjoying the degree of humiliation so simple a punishment could inflict on a full grown man. By the time they were finished, his well-beaten backside was a vibrant red. In the position he was in, he looked rather colorful from the rear, with the red of his ass, the blue and purple of his bruised cock and balls, and with his blond pubic hair adding yet more color. Chyna moved to Jarrett’s head and noticed the tear tracks on his cheeks. “Oh dear! And

harshvardhan rane movies

Another year, another Wimbledon, another semi-final … another match point. Tina had heard it said that history repeats itself, but this was surely pushing it. How could she have been so stupid…? She knew exactly how, of course. Ever since that fateful day this time last year, women’s tennis had changed beyond recognition. The photos in the next day’s papers had won her immediate condemnation from a bunch of people she did not care about, while also earning immediate super-celebrity status as one of the world’s leading sex symbols. The fact that she had ended up losing the match made no difference at all. The job offers came rolling in, though she politely declined all requests that she pose nude for men’s magazines, and her bank balance grew and grew…This fact was not lost on her fellow tennis starlets. At last year’s US Open, a succession of tiny microskirts made their way out on to the courts, and soon Tina found herself facing stiff competition. One girl, in particular, seemed to have hardly any inhibitions at all – her name was Laura Lessing and she had won the hearts and loins of millions of male admirers across the globe. She had first made news by wearing bright red French-cut panties under her short skirt, and though she received reprimands from numerous umpires she continued to wear similar underwear in tournament after tournament. Her skirts were generally not excessively minuscule, but they were made of such a light material that they flew up around her waist at the slightest breeze, and she was not quick to cover her modesty. She obviously adored the limelight.As did Tina, who found herself driven to further exhibitionistic acts on the court just so she could keep herself in the media spotlight. In the French Open, she had worn a skirt that only barely covered her buttocks, with lacy panties beneath. The skirt was made of a stiff material that would neither fly up nor ride up, but whenever she bent over she knew she was showing her panties to the crowds and the cameras.Her fan sites doubled in number, then trebled. Fan mail poured in, as did the contracts, and she carefully ignored the vicious backlash from conservative groups. The people she had intended to thrill were thrilled.For this year’s Wimbledon, she had prepared well. The stretchy skirt idea had been a good one, but it had been flawed. Now, however, she had ironed out the problems. A skirt had been designed and made for her specially – one that would ride up as she moved, but not too quickly. Unlike her night-club skirt of the previous year, this one would not end up around her waist. Indeed, even after the longest, most vigorous points, it would uncover no more than a centimetre of the lower curves of her buttocks. Thus she could be sexy, but safe in the knowledge that she was in control.The dress code for this Wimbledon had been re-written. With new money pouring into the game, big name sponsors had put pressure on the rules committee to allow the female players a little flexibility. In short, the players could wear skirts of any length as long as they covered the buttocks while the player was at rest and standing straight, and the underwear rules had been relaxed to permit any kind of underwear except thongs and g-strings. There had been fierce opposition to these changes, and a few resignations had occurred. But the changes had stuck.So, on the first day of the Wimbledon fortnight, Tina had strode on to the court wearing a semi-stretchy white miniskirt that covered her buttocks with almost an inch to spare, with a pair of pale blue French-cut panties underneath. The outfit had gone down a storm. Every day for the last week and a half, she had graced several pages of each and every tabloid in the country. She practically received a standing ovation every time she walked out on to the court.And today she faced Laura Lessing. Laura had received a similarly rapturous welcome on her first day, as she appeared on court wearing not only her trademark ‘flying’ skirt, but also a tight tank top through which the outline of her bra was clearly visible. The tabloids contained nearly as many photos of Laura as they did of Tina. In fact, over the last couple of days Tina had been incensed to discover herself almost marginalised by full-page spreads of Laura’s latest gimmick – a pair of French-cut panties that had been judiciously altered to turn them almost, but not quite, into a thong. And the committee did not object! This angered Tina. Laura was flouting the new rules and getting away with it!So last night, Tina had decided she was not going to be outdone in her own match. She had summoned her tailor (she never went anywhere without him these days), and given him the job of ‘editing’ her own panties. She showed him the picture of Laura’s bottom adorning the front page of The Quasar. “I want you to make mine even skimpier than that,” she said, “while still not being a thong.”Gerard’s eyes nearly popped out of his head. “That … will be tricky,” he remarked. “But I’ll give it a try.”And so he had. The following morning, Tina was impressed with the result.“That will surely slip between my buttocks,” she observed critically.“It will, after a short while,” agreed Gerard. “But it’s not a thong – not quite. And I’m sure you’ll get a kick out of pulling it out of your arse every few points in front of the cameras.”Tina considered this, and a smile came to her lips. “Yes…” she said.“That will be fun.”But Martin, her manager, was outraged when he saw the garment. “You cannot wear that!” he exclaimed. “It’s hardly any bigger than the thong you wore last year! And just remember – you almost got banned from Wimbledon on account of that little stunt.”“It wasn’t a stunt!” objected Tina. “But that’s academic anyway. They’ve relaxed the rules since then, as well you know.”“But there are still rules,” Martin insisted. “And one of them is that thongs aren’t allowed.”“This isn’t a thong,” said Tina.“It virtually is. And when it’s bunched up between your butt cheeks, who’s going to know the difference?”“Who indeed?” Tina smiled wryly. “But I can easily prove to them that it isn’t.”Martin frowned, then turned on his heel and walked away.“He’ll get over it,” Gerard told her. “Now, about this top…”“Oh yes! Do you have it?”“It’s in your bag,” said the tailor. “Check it out – I think you’ll like it.”Tina hurried through to her room and placed the almost-thong on her bed next to her equipment bag. Opening the bag, she smiled as she spotted a white cut-off t-shirt folded neatly on the top. She smiled to herself.This was her latest gambit – exposure of the midriff. She pulled it out and held it up, giggling naughtily. Then she pulled out the miniskirt and sighed happily as she imagined the whole combination. This was going to be a good day. Finally she went through the rest of the equipment in the bag, making sure it was all present. She was not going to make the same mistake she had made this time last year!Placing her racquets in the bag first, she re-packed everything, leaving her clothing until last. She hesitated for a moment, then resisted the temptation to try the clothes on before packing them, too. She laid the panties and the skirt side by side on top of her track suit, then placed the t-shirt on top.“Tina?”She turned around at the sound of her manager’s voice. “Yes Martin?”“Waldo’s here – he wants to talk to you about tonight’s do.”Tina frowned. “Couldn’t he have phoned?”“He was in the hotel,” explained Martin. “Thought he’d ‘just drop by’ or something.”“Okay, I’m coming.” Tina stood up and went out to meet her agent.Waldo was a tall man with a thick crop of wild grey hair that always looked as if he’d been out in a strong wind. He had a habit of finishing every other sentence with “don’t you know” and his eyebrows bobbed up and down as he talked. Tina found him rather intimidating, but he was the best agent she’d had.“Ahem, well Tina, good morning and how do you do,” he pronounced sternly.“I’ve been chewing the old fat with the blokes at the press office and they happened to bring up the subject of interviews, don’t you know. So I thought to myself, as I am wont to do, ‘now here if I am not greatly mistaken is an opportunity old boy’ and …”Tina only half-listened, fascinated by his eyebrows, as Waldo trundled on through a terribly one-sided conversation at the end of which he paused, awaiting her response. She shook herself. “Ah, whatever you think is best, Waldo,” she said. “I trust your judgment.”“Most gratifying I am sure, well I’ll be tootling off now if you’ll pardon my flying visit – oh and I have another advertising contract I need to discuss with you, but it can wait until tonight, what? Or even tomorrow don’t you know. Toodle-pip.” And with that he swept out of the room.“We should be leaving,” said Martin, coming back into the room. “Are you ready?”“Sure,” said Tina. “Let me grab my bag.”She walked back into her bedroom and reached down to zip up her bag. Then she stopped. Something was not quite right. Her eyes narrowing, she slid her hand down the side of the bag and pulled out a white object that she had just glimpsed the corner of. It was a pair of conservative white panties.Annoyed, she flung them on to the floor. “Thought you’d try to convince me of the error of my ways, did you Martin?” she muttered.She said nothing to Martin as they left the hotel, and only in the car did she finally break her silence. “Honestly Martin,” she reprimanded him.“Sometimes you act just like my mother.”“Huh?” Martin looked puzzled.“The panties?”“Oh.” Martin flushed and responded defensively, “Well I’m sorry, but there are limits, you know.”“Just forget it,” said Tina.In the Centre Court changing rooms she met up with her arch-rival, and today’s opponent, Laura Lessing. “Hi,” said Tina rather coldly.“Hi Tina!” Laura gushed. “Wow, I’m so happy to be playing against you at last! You are my absolute hero, you know.”Tina was utterly disarmed, and found herself rather flustered. “Well, I…” she began. “Thank you! That’s nice of you to say so.”“I think it’s great what you’ve done for women’s tennis,” continued Laura.“You’ve possibly seen my, um … tributes … to your groundbreaking stunt last year…”“It wasn’t…” Tina began, before changing her mind. “Well, I guess I always figured you were trying to outdo me,” she said. “You must admit you’ve become rather popular yourself…”“I know!” Laura’s eyes were like saucers, as if she could barely comprehend the idea. “Isn’t it amazing? I mean, I’m nowhere near as pretty as you – I’m just overwhelmed at the attention I’ve got.”Tina chuckled. “Have you ever thought of, you know, toning it down a little?”Laura looked surprised. “Why, no,” she said. “Have you?” But she did not wait for a response before continuing in a conspiratorial whisper, “I just love to go a little further each time, you see. I know sooner or later I’ll get into trouble, but isn’t it amazing what they’ll let you get away with this year?”“Yes, it is,” agreed Tina. She sighed and began to undress. “Guess we’d better get into our skimpy outfits then.”Laura giggled. “Ooh yes,” she said.Tina pulled her t-shirt and skirt out of her bag, then stared into her bag in horror. Her heart plummeted into her shoes. “Oh my God!” she exclaimed.“What is it?” asked Laura in alarm.“My panties! They’re not here!”“What? Are you sure?”Tina suddenly realised with a shock that Martin had not only placed a conservative pair of panties in her bag, he had removed the other pair at the same time! “I don’t believe it!” she said. “My manager’s taken them out!”“Can’t you wear what you’re wearing now?” inquired Laura. “As I understand it, that’s what you did last year.”“I’m not wearing underwear,” hissed Tina sharply.“Ah,” said Laura. “Oops.”“Hey, are you wearing panties?” asked Tina on a sudden thought.“Yes but…”“Great! Can I wear them?”“No! I’m wearing the ones I’ll be wearing on the court!”“Oh.” Tina was crestfallen. “Good grief, what a fix.”“What skirt have you got?” inquired Laura.Tina showed her.Laura nodded. “Ah yes, I know that one. It doesn’t ride up much, does it?”“Not much,” conceded Tina. “But enough, probably.”“Maybe not, if you’re careful. And won’t it be awesome? Think of it – the first woman to play tennis at a Grand Slam tournament without panties!” Tina groaned. “I suppose it’s possible I might get away with it,” she said. “But I’ll be giving you the advantage.”Laura waved her hand dismissively. “Nonsense,” she said airily. “You’re the better player – you’ll have no problems.”Tina stared at Laura, perplexed. “What kind of pep-talk do you give yourself?” she inquired. “Are you expecting to lose?”“I don’t mind.” Laura shrugged. “I’m just out to play my best and have a good time. I don’t have any illusions.”Tina shook her head in great puzzlement, then sighed as she considered her position. Eventually she decided to bite the bullet, and changed into her miniskirt, sports bra and cut-off t-shirt. The latter item caught her by surprise – it was far tighter than she had imagined.Laura whistled. “Wow, sexy!” Tina chuckled. The top really was tight – it clung to every curve of her breasts and the bra beneath made highly visible ridges in its fabric. She decided she rather liked the effect.But then she noticed what Laura was wearing. She gasped. “Oh my goodness!” Laura had really pulled out all the stops, knowing she was up against the woman who had started the whole revolution in women’s tennis wear. Her light skirt had been drastically reduced in length – it barely covered her buttocks – and she was wearing a tight lycra crop-top that made Tina’s t-shirt seem almost conservative. “How do I look?” she asked.“You look … naked!” exclaimed Tina.Laura giggled. “Why thank you!” she said.The two girls donned their track suits and walked out to meet the crowd, to whistles and cheers and great applause. They lapped it up. Then Martin arrived.“Where have you been?” Tina hissed.“Getting a drink,” he said. “What’s up?”“What’s up??” Tina fought to control her anger. “Martin you idiot, I didn’t realise you’d taken my panties out of my bag!”“Huh?”“Those ones you put in there – I threw them away! Now I have nothing!” Martin gasped in shock. “Oh … my … God,” he managed at last.“Tell me about it. Now do you think you can go and get me some?”“Well, I’ll try,” he said, “but you know what the traffic’s like. Remember the last time?”“You don’t need to go all the way back to the hotel,” she told him. “Just find a clothes shop.”Martin nodded. “Okay,” he said, and hurried off.The sky was overcast as the two girls took off their track suits to rapturous applause. Cameras snapped in their hundreds. Tina had stomach butterflies as she began her warm up with a few serves from the right-hand side of the court. But her skirt stayed put (pretty much), and she made sure its hem stayed well below her buttocks. The breeze on her naked pussy made her feel terribly uneasy, but she forced herself not to think about it, and tried to concentrate on serving well.Meanwhile, Laura was getting all the attention. She was leaping high in every serve, her skirt flying up to reveal a pair of white silk panties that were almost as small as the ones Tina had been planning to wear. And they looked as if they were several sizes too small. Already the material at the back was creeping between her buttocks, and she made no attempt to rectify the situation. And she took her time about bending over (with straight legs) to pick up balls from the grass.Tina was a little relieved not to have all the cameras scrutinising her, but also rather annoyed that the crowd was watching Laura and not her.Nevertheless, she did not dare to let her skirt ride any higher than it was doing already, so she forced herself to ignore her opponent’s exhibitionistic antics and the crowd’s response.The match began. As expected, Tina’s skirt did not ride up much, and she began to relax a little. She was careful not to allow any point to go on for too long (sometimes this meant giving Laura the occasional point, but she could afford them), and gradually she began to feel that she was, after all, in control. After four games, the score was 3:1, and Tina was about to serve in the fifth when it began to rain.It was just a light drizzle, but after only a couple of points the grass was beginning to get slippery, and after a meaningful glance from Tina, the umpire ordered the covers to be brought out. Tina was relieved – it would buy her some time before Martin got back.But the covers were not on for long. Five minutes later the rain had ceased, and the players were cleared to resume the game. This they did, but this time Laura had the advantage. The damp grass caused them both to slip on several occasions, but whereas Laura took this in her stride, relishing the opportunity to flash her panties yet again, Tina could not afford to let her skirt ride up at all. So she played it safe, taking only small steps, while Laura capitalised on the opportunity to break serve for the first time.The drizzle began again in the next game, but stopped after only a couple of minutes. Tina was by now getting rather frustrated. She lost to Laura’s serve, then lost her own serve after that. Things were not going well. On the positive side, the rain was causing her t-shirt to cling even tighter to her chest, and the material was even easier to see through now that it was damp.Laura could not help but notice this as she came all the way up to the net to slam home a winning cross-court volley. She realised that her own crop top was not the type of garment to turn transparent in the rain, and she wished she had thought to wear a thin t-shirt like Tina’s. But perhaps there was something else she could do…At the beginning of the ninth game, with the score at 5:3 (to Laura), Tina bounced a ball in front of her, glancing occasionally at her opponent. She watched as Laura hopped from one foot to the other, bouncing on the spot, and then frowned. Laura seemed a little more … bouncy? than usual.And then she realised the startling truth: that her opponent had taken off her bra! Laura’s crop top was now bouncing under the influence of a pair of decidedly unfettered breasts (and Laura’s chest was fairly large for a tennis player).“Two can play at that game,” thought Tina to herself, and she clenched her teeth in a new resolve.Determined to pull herself back into the match, Tina began to take a few more risks. She managed to win her serve, but then had a nasty fright in Laura’s service game. While running at full-stretch to intercept an attempted pass, she slipped and abruptly did the splits (almost) on the damp grass. She squealed in horror and immediately closed her legs, pulling her skirt down to cover her neatly-trimmed pubic hair.There were one or two puzzled stares from the crowd, but the glimpse had been too brief for them to be sure about what they had seen. Tina could almost hear their comments: “Did you just see what I saw? Well, I’m not sure… it looked like she’s not wearing panties… Of course, I could be wrong…”She got to her feet, somewhat rattled, and returned to the baseline. The next couple of points went badly, and soon she found herself facing the wrong end of a set point. Biting her lip in anxiety, she was almost wrong-footed as the ball came hurtling down the court to her right-hand side. She launched herself towards it.Her foot slipped, and shot backwards. She sank to the floor as the ball whipped past her unmet. Her skirt had ridden up again and she hastily pulled it down as she got to her feet. Again, the whispers…“Game and first set to Miss Lessing,” announced the umpire.Tina sighed unhappily and prepared to serve. The lack of a bra certainly had not severely handicapped her opponent’s game. In fact, she seemed to have acquired a new confidence and was making very few errors. Still, her serve was not strong and could be beaten.By serving well, and taking some judicious risks, Tina succeeded in winning her service game. Smiling to herself as she sat down, she decided to up the stakes in the battle for the press’s attention. As surreptitiously as she could, she unclasped her bra and slipped it off, pulling it out through the left arm-hole of her t-shirt and dropping it into her bag. Immediately the damp t-shirt clung to her bare breasts, and with an involuntary shiver she realised she could just make out her nipples through the thin material. She was sure that the press cameras would also be able to see them.Without bra or panties, she walked out on to the court in just a cut-off t-shirt and a microskirt. Feeling naked and vulnerable but also rather aroused, she winked at Laura before her opponent served. The sensation of playing with no restraints on her breasts, however, was too unfamiliar and her return went wide. Laura’s next serve she pounded back into the net.Cursing to herself, she prepared to try again. She was annoyed with herself for having so much difficulty playing without a bra, when Laura seemed to be managing just fine.‘She probably practices without a bra all the time,’ she thought to herself suddenly. ‘Oh heck, what have I let myself in for?’ She lost that game, and then her own service game. Now 2:1 down, she watched as Laura prepared to serve once again. Her nineteen-year-old opponent’s crop top seemed a little skimpier somehow, and Tina frowned.What had the dratted girl done now? A brief rendezvous at the net in the next point answered her question.Laura had folded over part of her top, so that not only was it now more revealing, but it was also serving to keep her breasts in place more effectively. This was a clever plan, but it was risky – too much bouncing and Laura’s breasts would pop out from underneath the crop top. No doubt that added to the girl’s thrill.The drizzle began again, but not before Tina had broken serve, and then held on to her own serve, to bring the score to 3:2. As the two girls sat down in their respective places, the umpire leaned over to speak to Tina.“Miss Hathaway?” he said.Tina looked up guiltily. She folded her arms across her chest, convinced he was going to reprimand her for removing her bra. But she was mistaken.“How’s the court?” he asked. “I’m considering abandoning play, but it’s up to you two. Miss Lessing is happy to continue, so it’s your decision.”Tina thought for a moment. Martin was not back yet, but he surely would be soon. And she was beginning to play better now. Finally she was back in the lead, and she was becoming confident she could stay ahead until the end of this set. Furthermore, she was enjoying the way the drizzle was making her t-shirt more see-through every minute. “I’m okay for the moment,” she said. “It’s not that bad out there.”“Very well,” said the umpire, nodding.Tina took a swig from her water bottle, then got up and returned to the court.Two lost games later, she was regretting her decision. The drizzle had stopped, but the ground was still rather wet and slippery. She no longer felt she had an excuse for requesting that play be abandoned, and her t-shirt was not getting any more transparent. Facing what could possibly be her penultimate game of this tournament, she decided to go all out in her efforts to win the publicity battle. If she could not win the match, at least she could still steal the next day’s headlines from that upstart Laura.Carefully and deliberately, she poured the remaining contents of her water bottle over her chest, making sure she covered both breasts equally. The material quickly turned almost completely transparent, and despite herself she gasped at the sight of her breasts staring back at her. The wet t-shirt clung tightly to every contour and concealed nothing.Holding her head high (while trying not to meet anyone’s gaze), she marched out on to the court once again. Laura did the same, but then her jaw dropped as she saw Tina’s transformation. Tina saw her giggle and then hold up a thumb in admiring support.“Miss Hathaway…” came the umpire’s voice over the loudspeaker.Tina trotted over to speak to him.The umpire leaned over and said, “Enough is enough, Miss Hathaway. This is not a wet t-shirt contest, it is a tennis match. The new rules regarding the dress code are there to encourage freedom of expression, not indecent behaviour. Do you have another shirt?”“I’m afraid not,” confessed Tina.The umpire sighed. “And where is your bra?”“It broke,” Tina lied.“All right, but one more lewd act on your part and I will disqualify you and ban you from the tournament. The whole tone of this event has dropped through the floor, and I’m damned if I’m going to take it any more.”Tina nodded. “I understand.” Rather subdued, she returned to the court.The game went badly. Tina found her t-shirt highly distracting, and with every bounce it rode higher and higher and threatened to expose her breasts to the world. Soon it was revealing as much flesh as Laura’s crop top.Nevertheless, she liked the effect and did not attempt to replace it, until she heard a warning cough from the umpire. She hastily pulled it down.She lost that game, and prepared to serve to stay in the match. She served well, but a good return surprised her and she failed to clear the net with her follow-up shot. Then she noticed that her vigorous serve had resulted in her t-shirt being hoisted up high on her chest. Only a half-inch of material extended below the lower curve of her breasts. Rather reluctantly, she pulled the t-shirt down.The next few serves had similar effects, but a longer point almost resulted in her breasts popping free of the t-shirt entirely. She won two points, but also lost two.So now she was at match point, again, and this time her predicament was even worse. What could she do? If she preserved her modesty and lost, was that any better than going all out and perhaps being banned from the rest of the tournament? Probably not.She served, and at once felt her t-shirt climb up again. But she ignored it and concentrated on trying to predict where Laura’s return would end up.It was short – that was good. Tina raced forward and whipped the ball over to the far corner. But Laura, realising the danger, was already almost there. She hammered it back down the line, and Tina had to lunge to reach it. She made it, just, and the ball bounced high off her racquet – a mis-hit.Laura was quick to take advantage, her chest bouncing as she ran around the back of the ball. She attempted to fire it down the right-hand line, but Tina caught it at the net with a drop volley. However, it bounced harder off her racquet than she had intended, leaving Laura with an easy opportunity for a lob. Tina raced backwards, only to find to her horror that Laura was not going for the lob at all. She was responding with a drop shot of her own.Tina sprinted forwards, just reaching the ball in time. But as she dug her feet in to brake herself, they slid on the wet grass, shooting right under the net. Tina yelped as she fell to the ground and slid forwards on her back. Her skirt, caught by the net as she passed beneath it, was yanked up to her waist. Her t-shirt was pulled up by sheer friction, both on the ground and on the bottom of the net, until it was wrapped around her neck.At this point Tina came to an abrupt halt, with her head on one side of the net and her rather unclothed body on the other.The crowd fell into a stunned silence, then erupted in a cacophony of wolf-whistles, cheers and thunderous applause. The umpire’s announcement of “Game, set and match to Miss Lessing” went completely unheard. Laura, meanwhile, walked over to where Tina was lying with her pussy and breasts fully exposed to the crowd and to the world’s photographers. She looked down at Tina and smiled.“You win,” she said.THE END

(What follows is a work of fiction. All readers must be over eighteen years of age. It is suggested that readers use their most open minds, but, since some have nothing resembling such, this cannot be made a requirement for enjoying the story. If you are one of those poor, unfortunate thinkers who have lost the key of acceptance and cannot open their minds, please don’t continue reading what you know will stir up your righteous indignation.)Chapter OneMy Dad made mistakes the year I was 18. He was a deputy sheriff in Oklahoma City. He was busted for dealing pounds of methamphetamine, and given thirty-five years. Because he was a lawman, he was put in solitary confinement. Putting ex-lawmen in solitary confinement is a clever way of letting the general prison population know they’re cops. I was just finishing the drawing I was going to send him for my 19 Christmas, when I found out he had beaten himself up and then hung himself in his cell at the prison at Lexington.Mom made some mistakes, too, but hers were more innocent…at least at first. After Dad beat himself to death, Mom grieved for about a year, about the appropriate time for a wife-beater who was wired all the time. Then she started dressing more attractively. She also started taking the stairs to and from the third-floor law office where she was a legal secretary. She had some extra weight to take off if she hoped to find a husband who wouldn’t take off, she said. When she fell down the stairs and broke her arm in seventeen places, her job as well as her motivation to exercise ceased.Mom had no choice. She was alone in Oklahoma City without a husband or a job. She also had a hungry, growing teenaged son. She packed our belongings in the back of her Ford Country Squire station wagon and drove us the one hundred and twenty miles from OKC to Hanging Tree, Oklahoma–the strangest smalltown in the world.Hanging Tree was named after a hanging tree that still stood–after two hundred proud years of evil–in the yard of the courthouse square in the center of the tiny town. The tree had been used for hanging in the previous century first by the “civilized” Native Americans then by the “cultured” European invaders. Ropes tied to its strongest and most accessible limb had ended hundreds of lives over the years. I thought the town was going to end my life without the courtesy of a noose.Mom moved us in with her widowed mother in a white clapboard house at the southskirts of Hanging Tree. From the moment we moved in, there was trouble. Trouble was named Stanley. Stanley was my cousin, but he wasn’t proud of that fact. To him, my father’s disgrace was mine and my mother’s as well. He was a thick-skulled, ex-Marine, 18 years older than I was, but he became my personal demon. He didn’t like the idea that Mom and I were living with his grandma, increasing her burden in her golden years. He loved his grandma. He respected his grandma like any good military man. When he came over and threatened to kill me if I didn’t leave, I told him to go fuck himself, so he decided to change tactics. That’s why he told Grandma Russell that I’d been having sex with my mother since Dad went to prison. It was his way of gently motivating his beloved grandmother to do the right thing and kick us out.I had just walked into the yard at Grandma’s house. I’d been across town at a friend’s house smoking pot. I loved the way pot made me feel, and the fact that it was illegal only made me feel closer to my dead Dad. Grandma was out in the yard, hanging washing on the clothes line. They liked hanging things in Hanging Tree. I had no idea my grandmother was waiting to hang me up for the rest of my life.As I walked into the yard, Grandma Russell said, “Micheal, come here! I want to talk to you!”She sounded serious, so I stopped in the yard and said, “What you want, Grandma?”She walked her bony, wrinkled ass, working her elbows for propulsion, and came quickly across the yard to where I stood by the gate. When she got two feet from me, she stopped, put one hand on a hip, and shook the index finger of her other hand in my face. Taken aback, I said, “What’s the deal, Grandma?”“Micheal Russell, have you been having sex with your mother?” The finger in my face wagged out each word. “Stanley was over here this morning and said you’ve been doing it with your mother ever since your father went to prison and died! If you have, you had just better confess your sin so I can pray for you!”I looked at her. I started to speak, but words wouldn’t come. I was shocked beyond tears or self-defense. From my 18-year-old viewpoint, I was living through a hell on earth. My father had been disgraced, imprisoned, and killed. My mother had disabled herself, and we’d had to move from Oklahoma City to a scab like Hanging Tree. I had been getting one or two pimples that made me self-conscious. We had no money, I had no friends, and now my grandmother was accusing me of fucking my mother!“No, Grandma! No! Christ!”“Don’t you use the name of the Savior in vain, young man. You’re in enough trouble with Heaven for having carnal knowledge of your own sweet mother and her with one bad arm!”“But I didn’t! I didn’t have sex with Mom! Grandma! Stanley’s lying! Why are you so quick to believe something like that just because my sick cousin Stanley says it’s so?”She looked at me with hidden disappointment dawning as she realized that it probably wasn’t true. She had been ready for a battle against the devil for my soul and Momma’s pussy. Now that she began to believe I was telling the truth (and at the time I was), she became embarrassed. But it was a strange embarrassment.Instead of acting as if she were embarrassed about what she had said, she acted as if she were naked in front of me. When a woman is simply apologizing for being irrational, she doesn’t cover her clothed breasts with her arm, or splay her hand over her clothed pussy. I was young, but I read a lot. I knew the signs, and there was no mistaking the look in Grandma’s eyes. She was as turned on as a cat in heat.She took the hand that had symbolically hidden her pussy and put it on my arm. She smiled at me and laid her head against my shoulder. I couldn’t believe what seemed to be happening. Then she removed any doubt. Putting her other hand on the bulge in the front of my jeans, my grandmother said, “Since your grandfather died, it seems like my old cunt does all my thinking for me.”The longer Grandma massaged my dick through my jeans, the more forgiving I became. “Your Mom is going to be in Tulsa till late tonight. Let’s go in the house,” she said. I was easily led.We went to her bedroom. She sat on the bed and pulled me close to her. With a wicked gleam dancing in her old eyes, Grandma undid my belt and fly, took out my rock-hard eight inches (the only thing Dad left me), and dove for it like a big-mouthed bass for a spinner. I’d never experienced the like before, but Grandma had. She knew just what to do, grabbing my ass, twirling the tip of her tongue around the head of my dick as it bobbed in and out of her mouth. In what seemed like moments, I was holding the back of Grandma’s head with both hands and squirting cum into her throat. She moaned as she sucked. My head was reeling from the orgasm and from the thought of what I was doing.When she’d sucked me dry, she sat back, wiped her lips, smiled at me and said, “Now…you may not be fucking your mother, but you can fuck your old grandma’s pussy if you want.” She pulled her feet up on the bed, pulled up the hem of her dress, spread her legs, and scooted her hips forward on the bed. I reached down and grabbed her panties and pulled them down her skinny thighs and off over her tiny feet. She reached down and spread her inner lips. My dick got hard again.I kneeled on the bed and positioned myself between her thighs. Grandma reached in the front of her dress and pulled out a long, hard-nippled breast. Then she reached between my legs and grabbed my cock. “Oh, God forgive me! Heaven knows I need this!” Then she put the head of my dick between her moist lips. She threw her arms around my lower back and slammed me into her sixty-year-old snatch. It was warm, and soft, and I was hooked.In the limited day to day evaluation of a teenage boy, I became quite fond of life in Hanging Tree. I went to school where I was a slightly shy new kid with few friends, but when I came home I had plenty of opportunities to relieve the day’s stresses. Every time Mom was out of the house, I’d fuck Grandma like we were newlyweds. I had her all over the house. She made me like the forbidden aspect of our lovemaking by being up front with her wickedness. Sometimes I’d worry about people coming to the door, because when I was sliding my big dick in and out of Grandma’s lush, withered cunt, she’d shout things like, “That’s it. That’s it, son! Fuck Grandma’s pussy hard! Oh, you grandmotherfucker!”Mom never let on that she knew. I found out that Grandma had told her soon after it began, but Mom played dumb. Then on the night of July 4th, 1979, Mom and Grandma started getting ready to go somewhere. I came in the house and went to the refrigerator to get a Dr. Pepper. I noticed them getting ready and asked where they were going.“You’re going too,” Grandma said. “Go get cleaned up some.”“Where am I going?” I asked Mom who came into the kitchen, asking me to zip her up. (Her right arm was still weak from the fall.)“We’re going to a special Bible study,” Mom said, smiling over her shoulder at me after I pulled the zipper to her neckline.“Ah, Mom. I don’t want to go to church.” We didn’t make it a habit of going to church. Dad had been a nonbeliever, and Mom hadn’t made a big thing of her beliefs if she had any. I had come to the conclusion that God was a story like Santa Claus that they told you to convince you to be good.With Mom standing right in front of me, smiling at me and working to put her earring on, Grandma walked right up to me and grabbed my bulge. She’d never done anything like that in front of Mom before. I looked at Mom’s face, expecting surprise, and saw only that kindly light she always shined at her only child. Grandma said, “You’ll like this Bible study, you hard-dicked sweetheart. Now go get ready!” She gave my bulge a squeeze that made me see stars. I went to comb my hair.It was indeed a “special” Bible study, but I wondered then, and I still wonder, how unique it was. Christianity, in its more fundamentalist forms, is a repressive disease that starves its practioners for sex. If there were no Christianity, there would be a hundred times less perversion. Christianity forces people to deny their sexuality until it bursts forth in slightly twisted eruptions. I wondered how many churches across the nation has special meetings that only the more sensual Biblethumpers attended.The Bible study was held at a house in the country. When we pulled up about sunset, there were six cars parked carelessly around the circular drive at the front of the expensive home. Grandma parked the station wagon, and we went inside.A beautiful blonde girl of about twelve years met us at the front door and escorted us to a large inner room. There were eleven people in the room. Our number would bring the total to a multiple of seven. I learned that this was thought to be important. The young blonde introduced us to the assembly by happily proclaiming, “The seventh family is here! Here they are! The seventh family is here.”The room was furnished with style. The walls were covered with bright abstract paintings and the leaves of potted plants set all around its perimeter. The open square of the center of the room was bordered by long, plush, white couches. We sat in one corner of the fence of couches, and a tall, thin, dark man in a black business suit stood and began addressing the congregation:“If you have known Love, you have known God,” said the deacon.“If you have known Love, you have known God,” we all repeated.The deacon strolled slowly around the inner square, smiling at each, acknowledging each, as he spoke:“This is a great occasion for us today. Last month we lost three of our members who moved to Los Angeles. We have done well, but there is only so much we can do if we lack the Holy Numbers. Now we have seven families represented by fourteen people. Our prayers will be mighty tonight, praise God.”“Praise God,” the congregation echoed.“I am called The Deacon. No one here uses their everyday name. This is a special meeting of true believers in God’s grace. We believe, as did the first century Christians, that nothing is wrong as long as it hurts no one and is done in true love. Our freedom, eroded by centuries of dogma, is the liberty of the Law of Love.“We all go to regular Fundamentalist churches because Fundamentalism is about all there is in Oklahoma. But this is our true place of worship. Here we thank God for the gift of our bodies. Here we live as we were created to live in shameless Eden.”At that, everyone stood. I’d only been to church once or twice in my life, but I remembered they were big about everybody doing everything together, standing together, sitting together, singing together. I stood. Then everyone started taking their clothes off. It was quiet, unhurried, almost reverent. Not until I saw Mom and Grandma, to my right and my left, disrobing did I come out of my amazement enough to do likewise.When everyone was naked, the Deacon took a seat on the couch. Then the women, all the women, stood and paraded in the center square. At first they said nothing, just walked around, every shape and size of women, every age from the twelve-year-old blonde to my sixtyish grandmother. I couldn’t take my eyes off my beautiful, big-boobed, brunette-bushed Mom. Since I had been wrongly accused of fucking her, fucking her was all I could think about. The mind is funny that way.Then, at a nod from the Deacon, the women stood together in a cluster, raised their prayerful hands to their lips, bowed their heads, and began chanting a Bible verse over and over–“Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away.“Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away…”Besides the Deacon, there were two other males in the room, a fat man with a grey beard and a skinny redheaded guy a few years older than me. They were all masturbating their cocks to get them hard. I didn’t have to.The women stopped chanting their Bible verses. Then Mom walked over to me, her big breasts swinging, still firm. She held her bad arm under her breasts. She got on her knees in front of me and said, “Be careful of my arm, darling.” Then she bowed her head again and took the head of my dick in her mouth.I was ecstatic. Nothing had ever felt as good. Looking down incredulously, I saw her beautiful hazel eyes smiling at me merrily as she sucked my big, thick dick into her pretty mouth. I began to rock my hips up and down, fucking her mouth. Her good hand crept up my thigh and squeezed my balls.“Oh, fuck this,” I said. I got up and set her where I’d been sitting. She was more beautiful to me, sitting there with her legs pulled back, smiling at her son about to fuck her, than anything I’d seen before or have seen since. I grabbed my throbbing dick in my right hand. I was going to fuck my mother! I was going to be a motherfucker just like I’d been accused of being. I was about as far from being ashamed of it as I could be. I felt like the luckiest guy in the world.I could feel the individual hairs of my mother’s hot cunt touching the head of my dick as I guided it between her fat, olive-pink pussylips. When I stuck the head in her hole, Mom cooed, “Oh, yes! Stick that big, beautiful dick in Momma’s hot, hairy pussy. Oh, Micheal! Stick it in and fuck me. I’ve wanted this for so long.”I shoved my dick up in my mother as far as I could. Her heat and sweet creaminess was all the more delightful because it was forbidden. I was fucking my dear sweet mother, had my dick in her pussy, and I wanted to stay there for the rest of my life. Pumping my dick back and forth, in and out of Mom’s soft, wet twat, I heard the sucking sound that’s a soundtrack to sex. The sound itself turned me on even more. I looked down and watched Mom’s cuntlips cling to my dick. Her breathing was becoming quicker and uneven. I reached down and began sucking her rose-brown nipple while my hips continued driving my truck up her tunnel.I was sucking and fucking Mom enthusiastically, when I felt her start to spasm. She began moaning my name faster and faster, throwing her pussy up to meet my jabbing cock. Then she almost screamed, “Oh, God is Love! Micheal, fuck Mommy’s pussy. Oh, fuck Mommy’s wet hairy hole! I’m cumming! I’m CUMMMING!!”Pulling my mouth roughly off her tit, I straightened up and began kissing Mom’s mouth like we were horny kids in the backseat of a car. I pounded my cock in her cunt and French kissed her through her orgasm. When she was spent, I kept fucking her slowly. Her eyes looked into mine and widened. I smiled at her, kissed her lips briefly, and then, punctuating every word with a thrust of my dick into her honeypot, I said, “Mom, I hope you like what you started, because you’re mine now. I’m going to fuck you like you were my girlfriend from now on. Say it. Say this pussy is mine.”She put her hands on my biceps and wiggled her pussy from side to side as I slammed into it. “Oh, yes, darling. Mom’s yours now. Your Daddy’s gone, and you’re going to fill more than his shoes.” She laughed and then pulled herself up to my sweating body and began slapping her sopping cunt up to meet the rhythm of my dick. “Anytime you want to borrow a little of your Momma’s hot pussy, all you have to do is ask, sweetheart. All you have to do is ask.”Still fucking, but feeling my own orgasm rising, I laughed and said, “Why do I have to ask?”When I asked the question, Mom had been sucking on my right nipple. She pulled her face back and began running her fingers through my sweaty chest hair as my strokes in her steaming twat got faster and faster. “Because that’s the Law of Love,” she said. Just as I started shooting a huge load of cum up her gleefully incestuous cunt, Mom began chanting:“Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away. Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away. Give to every man who asks of you, and from him who would borrow of you, turn not away.”THE END One evening I chatted with a man online who expressed interest in a real meeting. He sent me a pic of himself and I must say I found him to be very sexy. The pic showed a very good looking black man, about 6′ 4,” 220 lbs dressed in a t shirt that showed off his strong muscular frame. He seemed very nice as we chatted and I finally consented to meeting him at a motel. I was very excited as we firmed up the details of our meeting and couldn’t wait to get to the motel and get ready for him. I got to the motel early and began preparing myself for my new boyfriend’s arrival. I stripped immediately and excitedly went to the bathroom to begin my transformation into the sexy girl I so much want to be. I put on eye makeup, blush and then bright red lip stick that matched the polish on my pretty toes. When my makeup was complete I donned my red mini dress and black stockings. I then put on my wig — I looked in the mirror and loved the way my dress accentuated my shapely legs. I pranced around the room watching myself in the mirror for a while and then suddenly noticed a Hispanic man apparently from the housekeeping staff peer in the window as he passed by. I suddenly realized that I had left the curtain of the large window that encompassed the entire outside wall of the room next to the door open a couple of feet. They could actually see me! I sat on the bed crossing my legs and watched other staff members pass by, some across the parking area and others right outside my room. They all seemed to look in my direction as they passed. As I sat there a young pretty Hispanic woman looked into the window and gave me an amused smirk. I was embarrassed and excited – not knowing whether I should shut the curtains or to display myself for their amusement. Knowing they could see me thrilled me. I just sat there for a few minutes allowing these strangers to see me dressed as a sissy slut. I finally decided to put on my 4″ heels as the time of my new boyfriend’s arrival was quickly approaching. Once I had attached the ankle straps I stood and admired my reflection in the mirror. I couldn’t believe how sexy I looked. I sat there and waited anxiously for him to arrive. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Startled and excited I jumped up and approached the door. I immediately drew the curtains realizing that I didn’t want the housekeeping staff to be able to see me now as I pleased my lover. I then opened the door and smiled nervously at the beautiful black man standing in the doorway. He returned my meek smile with a confident grin as he entered the room and closed the door behind him. He immediately wrapped his huge arms around me and pulled me against his strong chest as he gazed down into my eyes. He kissed me tenderly at first and then he reached down cupping my ass in one large hand as he kissed me with increased passion probing my open mouth with his tongue. I felt so small, so feminine as he consumed me in his tight embrace. I loved how he was making me feel. All I could think about at that moment was how I wanted him to make me his special girlfriend. We kissed and licked each other for a few minutes still standing just inside the door. He suddenly broke off the kiss and told me to take his cock out. Nervously I unbuckled his belt and undid his pants pulling them down over his muscular ass cheeks. I held his semi erect cock in my hand realizing how incredibly thick and long it was in its near flaccid state. I loved the way it felt in my hand, so smooth and warm, as I caressed its length. I stared at it as it began to grow longer and harder making my hand appear so small, so dainty as I tried to wrap my fingers around its girth. As I teased the bulbous head I gazed dreamily up into his dark eyes. He was so gorgeous! His friendly expression suddenly became very serious which made me feel very uneasy and I averted my eyes from his now icy stare. “You want to be my girl?” he asked sternly. “Oh yes” I replied as I smiled coyly up at him. “I’ll do anything for you” I assured him. He smirked and then seemed to become impatient and pushed me effortlessly to my knees before him. I stared up at him questioningly as I fell to my knees and then realized what he wanted from me as my eyes now fell upon his beautiful thick manhood now inches from my face. “Suck it you little whore” he demanded as he rubbed his huge erection over my face. His humiliating words cut through me as I realized how much I wanted him to make me his whore. I knew I would do anything to please him. I wanted desperately for him to want me. Nervously I lightly licked the head and tongued my way down the side of his long thick shaft to the base and then back up the other side. I was amazed and thrilled to taste the taut skin of his big black cock. I looked at the purplish head of his dick for a second and then hungrily engulfed as much of the head and shaft as I could in my mouth. My mouth was stretched wide as I crammed about four inches of it in and began sucking it passionately. His hot, hard cock felt so wonderful sliding in and out of my mouth as I stroked the remaining five inches of his immense shaft with both hands. I wanted it so much. I felt so sexy, so feminine as I lovingly kissed, licked and sucked his magnificent manhood. Suddenly I heard the curtains being opened and glanced up to see that he had drawn them open a few feet. I tried to protest but he grabbed my head in his strong hands and pulled my mouth over his huge cock muffling my cries. As I sucked him I peered up at the window, my eyes tearing, praying that no one would pass by as they had earlier. “Show our friend outside how you like to suck cock” he laughed as he ravaged my poor little mouth with his big cock. Suddenly I noticed a figure at the window and quickly looked up to see the Hispanic man who had peered in at me earlier standing there staring down at me. I was terrified and tried to struggle against the tight grip of my boyfriend’s big strong hands. Unable to free myself I helplessly knelt before him, his cock fucking in and out of my mouth, as the Hispanic man watched intently at the window.tiny sexy girl photoI was so embarrassed as my boyfriend pulled his cock out of my mouth and made me beg for it as he rubbed it over my lips in front of this total stranger. My eyes filled with tears as I pleaded with him to close the curtains and let me suck him some more. “If you want it beg me, the curtain stays open,” he taunted. I glanced at the man staring at me from outside the window and then looked pleadingly up at the imposing figure who now controlled me so completely. “Please let me suck your beautiful cock,” I begged as both men seemed to smile at my humiliation. After a few moments hesitation which seemed to intensify my embarrassment he told me to open my mouth. I opened obediently awaiting his cock to enter, but instead he slapped it against my lips and face and laughed at me as I tried desperately to catch it between my lips. Finally he allowed me to take it into my mouth and I sucked him hungrily no longer aware or caring about the man outside witnessing my submission. After a minute or so he pulled away and to my relief closed the curtains. He then went to a nearby chair and stripped off the rest of his clothes. He was absolutely beautiful, a lean, body builders shape with rippling arms, chest, abs and legs. I just stared at his impressive physique desperate to feel his nakedness against me. I began to approach him reaching for the huge horse cock that dangled down between his muscular thighs, but he extended his strong arm out and grasped me around the throat before I could reach him. “If you want me honey you have to entertain my friends first,” he said sternly. Confused, I looked into his eyes, “friends?” I asked fearfully. “Yeah” he said smiling, “they’re right outside”. With that he released his grip and sat down in the chair, his long cock hanging down over the edge. I implored him not to make me do it, “I want you, I promise I’ll do anything, but please don’t make me humiliate myself in front of your friends” I pleaded. “Do you want me?” he asked impatiently. “You know I do,” I said tearfully. “Open the door,” he demanded. I hesitated staring at him, longing to feel him again even if it was his fingers around my neck. I felt so excited by him, but frightened at the prospect of other men using me. I wanted him so much, and he knew I would submit to him. I felt I had no choice really. I knew if I didn’t open the door then he surely would. I slowly reached for the door knob and nervously cracked open the door and peeked out. At first I saw no one then two black men got out of a car across the parking lot and approached the room. One was tall and thin carrying two six packs of beer, the other was a very large man, quite heavy with a big round belly hanging over his jeans. When they reached the door I opened the door wider and stepped back both to conceal myself behind the door and to give them room to enter. Once inside they both turned to look me over as I closed the door. “So this is the little whore you been telling us about” the thin one laughed as he leered at me. “Yeah guys, this is Ricki,” my boyfriend answered still lounging naked in the chair. “Ricki go put something on that my friends will like,” he instructed pointing to the bathroom. I nervously retired to the bathroom aware of their eyes watching me as I walked across the room in my 4″ heels. I closed the bathroom door and removed my dress and donned the little black babydoll nightie he had told me to bring. Once I had it on I stared at myself in the mirror as I tried to get a grip on myself. I knew what I was going to do as conflicting emotions of sexual excitement and shame consumed me. I reentered the room and approached them in my sexiest walk swaying my hips and moving my arms in a dainty fashion. The fat guy laughingly complimented me on my pretty nightie which embarrassed me and thrilled me as I stood blushing before them I stood there awkwardly shifting from one foot to the other for a few moments until the thin one told me to turn for them and show them my ass. I hesitated and then meekly turned to show my naked ass cheeks peeking out from below my baby doll nightie. Just then my boyfriend instructed me to raise my nightie so they could see better. Humiliated I reached for the hem and lifted the nightie fully exposing my ass to their eyes. “She’s got a nice ass for fucking” the fat one said as he cracked open a beer. “Yeah I think we’re going to have fun with this little sissy slut” laughed the thin one. In the mirror I could see my boyfriend putting his pants back on and I turned toward him wondering what he was doing. He smiled at me, “I’m going to get some ice, entertain them until I get back,” he said as he left. Once the door closed the fat one came up behind me and ran his hand over my exposed ass cheeks and then slid his fingers along the crack of my ass. “Yeah honey you going to love me,” he whispered menacingly into my ear. I was frightened as I felt his fingers roughly coursing through the crack of my ass and his hot, smelly breath on my neck. I couldn’t believe I was submitting to these awful men. “I want to see her dance for us,” yelled the thin one from the bed where he sat drinking his beer. “Yeah, good idea,” agreed the fat guy as he sat back on the bed and took another long swig from his beer. The thin guy got up and turned the TV on to one of those music video stations and then sat in the chair where my boyfriend had been minutes before. “Dance baby!” he yelled. Embarrassed, but thankful that I didn’t have to feel the fat guy’s groping anymore I began to sway and move to the music. “Come on, get into it!” the fat one demanded. I began to move and turn for them allowing my nightie to swing out exposing my ass and little sissy dick. I was starting to really get into it as the door opened and my boyfriend stepped back into the room carrying a bucket of ice. He smiled at me approvingly as he set the ice down on the table by the window. I continued to twirl and jiggle my ass for them as they laughed and encouraged my sexy dance. Suddenly I heard the curtains open. Startled I turned quickly toward the window and saw that my boyfriend had opened it at least six feet. To my horror the Hispanic man who had witnessed me servicing my boyfriend earlier was standing there with two other men I had never seen before staring at me from right outside the window. I was so embarrassed and terrified I just stood there dumbfounded. “Keep dancing bitch,” yelled the fat guy. “Yes, dance for us,” my boyfriend demanded as he stood smirking by the door. Not knowing what else to do I began to move to the music again, a bit timidly at first as all six men observed me with amusement. As I began to once again twirl and shake for my audience I noticed another figure outside the room. It was the young woman from housekeeping who had seen me earlier. She was holding her hands to her mouth trying unsuccessfully to suppress her laughter as she watched me dance. My eyes welled up with tears as I tried desperately to continue my dance. Her eyes on me made me feel so embarrassed, more than I had ever been in my life. Moments later my boyfriend shut the curtains. “That’s enough of that, I think its time our little sissy paid us for all the fun she’s been having” he suggested. “Yeah bitch,” agreed the tall one as he got up and approached me. I felt a sickening feeling in the pit of my stomach as he pushed me to my knees and extracted his black cock from his jeans. Knowing what he wanted I immediately took his cock which was smaller than my boyfriend’s, but still quite long in my hand. I licked the head and continued planting kisses down its length to the base and then took his balls into my mouth and sucked lightly on them licking along the underside of them. He then turned around and bent over demanding that I lick his asshole. I obediently licked his puckered hole as I continued to stroke his now long rigid cock.taboo sex storyHe got down on his hands and knees causing me to do the same in order to have the right angle in which to service him. The thin black man reached back with one hand holding me by the back of my head as my tongue probed his smelly hole. Suddenly I could feel hands on my hips and fingers greasing my exposed asshole. I realized the fat man was readying me for his cock which I had never even seen yet. I prayed he was not too big. I continued to rim the thin man’s asshole jerking his dick toward the floor as the fat man’s cock began to push against my little hole. As it jabbed its way in I cried out at the initial pain now realizing that he was indeed quite thick. He pushed it in another few inches and then withdrew plunging it in again without warning. I screamed as he continued ramming me with his thick black cock. The thin man turned around somewhat annoyed that I had been distracted from my service to him and got on his knees with his cock in my face. “Suck it bitch,” he demanded. “Yeah suck him while I fuck ya,” yelled the fat guy as he jammed his cock deep into my ass. I took the long hard cock before me into my mouth. Each time the fat man rammed me from behind the cock in my mouth plunged down my throat. Impaled at both ends I was helpless to control either of them. I choked and moaned as they relentlessly fucked me for what seemed like hours. Finally the cock in my mouth jerked as the thin man grunted releasing gobs of hot cum down my throat. I had no choice but to swallow it all. He left his spent cock in my mouth for a few moments as the fat man continued to savagely fuck my ass. As the once rigid pole began to wilt he slipped it out allowing me to now cry out loud as the thick cock rammed me from behind. Suddenly his grunts became louder and more frequent as he began to reach his own orgasm. “Cum baby!” I screamed praying for the vicious fucking to end. He made three quick final thrusts and exploded filling my ass with his hot cum. He immediately fell back dislodging himself from my rectum and I instinctively looked back at him. He laid there on the floor recovering with a satisfied, amused look on his face as he watched a river of his cum flow from my gaping hole. I then looked over at my boyfriend who had watched the whole thing from the chair by the window. He seemed pleased by what he had seen. That seemed to make what I had had to do worth it somehow. I was glad that he was pleased. I turned toward him and crawled on my hands and knees past the satiated fat man towards where my boyfriend sat. As I approached him he smiled at me and took hold of the beautiful manhood that hung between his muscular thighs holding it out inviting me to take it. I crawled up between his strong legs and kissed the underside of the thick shaft as he held it up for me. As I licked up the shaft I gazed into his eyes lovingly happy to be finally feeling his gorgeous body close to me. “Do me little whore” he said as he moved his hard butt to the edge of the chair. Desperate to please him the harsh words in no way deterred my enthusiasm. I licked him all over, his balls, pubic area down to his asshole. He raised his legs to his chest opening his little hole for me and I jabbed my tongue in as far as I could and ate him out. I was so excited – I couldn’t get my tongue in far enough to appease my craving. I licked and sucked his tight hole for a minute or so until he dropped his legs back to the floor preventing me from continuing. I immediately took hold of his hardening cock and kissed and licked my way to the bulbous head before taking it into my mouth. I passionately sucked, licked and kissed his beautiful black cock. In my mind I was making love, not just sucking cock. I never wanted anyone more than I wanted him at that moment. I wanted him to take me completely – to fuck me. Finally I could take it no more and shamefully begged him to fuck me. At first he didn’t reply, rather just sat there with an amused expression. “Please” I asked again as I gazed up at him. “Please fuck me,” I repeated somewhat embarrassed now realizing how desperate I sounded. He got up and stepped over me, his cock rubbing across my face as he did. I stood and began to turn towards him, but he stopped me and bent me over the chair with my hands gripping the armrests. He placed the huge head of his cock on my still wide open hole and pressed it in a few inches as I excitedly wiggled my ass invitingly. I winced at the initial penetration, but the pain subsided quickly do to the lubrication of the fat man’s cum. “Fuck me” I pleaded not caring if he hurt me. He pumped into me slowly at first and then fed more and more of his horse cock into my hole as his pace quickened. His cock felt so good in my ass I began to jerk on my little sissy dick excitedly. I screamed in pain and ecstasy as he plunged his huge cock deep into my hungry hole filling it completely. He pounded away at my defenseless little hole as I supported myself with one hand and jerked wildly at my rock hard dick with the other. Suddenly his hot cum jetted deep into my ass sending me into my own orgasm my cum splattering onto the seat cushion. When he pulled out I fell to my knees exhausted overcome by both what he had done to me and my own orgasm. I laid there a few moments and then looked up to see him getting dressed. The others were already dressed and were walking out the door. When they had gone I asked him if I could see him again. “Maybe” is all he said. When he had finished dressing he too left. I just knelt there on the floor foolishly thinking that he would return as I heard the engine start and the car pull away. I was ashamed of how I had let them use me. It made me feel like such a whore. I still wanted him though and I knew I would let him use me again if I had the chance. Just as I was about to get ready to leave there was a knock on the door. Startled I just stared at the door a few moments wondering who was at the door and too frightened to answer it. Then I thought maybe my boyfriend didn’t leave with the others, maybe he had stayed behind. I got up and went to the door placing my hand on the knob, but didn’t turn it. “Who is it?” I asked timidly through the door. “Open up,” a man’s voice yelled from the other side of the door. He was obviously not my boyfriend, I didn’t recognize the voice at all, but he had a Spanish or Hispanic accent. “Who are you?” I asked nervously. “You better open up now or I’m calling the police — I saw what you were doing in there,” he said sternly. I stood there frozen, suddenly terrified at the truly public humiliation a visit from the police would bring. Things like that make the papers and I couldn’t risk that. I then peeked through the peep hole in the door and saw the Hispanic man who had seen me sucking off my boyfriend. I could guess that he wanted some of the same and figured that was better than getting into trouble. “Oh what the hell,” I sighed as I reached for the door knob again and opened the door as I stepped back peeking around it as he entered. He immediately took hold of my arm and pulled me toward the bed swinging me around causing me to lose my balance and fall on the bed on my back. As soon as I hit the bed I sat back up and saw the two men and the young woman who had watched me dance for my boyfriend and his friends as they entered the room. As I stared up at them in shock they moved forward and stood around me. “You want some more cock baby?” the Hispanic man said laughingly grabbing his crotch.xxx nude erotic photoThe other two men, also Hispanic I think, just stood their leering at me as the woman giggled and stared at me. I didn’t know what to say, I was overwhelmed with fear and embarrassment and just sat there hoping they would not force me to do anything. “Maria wants to see you do it,” announced the older man standing by the woman. “Don’t you,” he laughed as he put his arm around her as she covered her mouth shyly and giggled uncontrollably. As I averted my eyes from Maria’s humiliating gaze I saw that the Hispanic man who had watched me giving head through the window had unbuckled his pants and was now holding his fat cock before me. I looked up at him pleadingly and shook my head in silent refusal hoping that he would not make me do it in front of Maria and the others. “Suck it you little slut — You know you want it” he demanded as he moved closer rubbing the tip against my face making me pull back surprised at the sudden contact. “Please, NO,” I protested as I moved back on the bed my legs now partially dangling off the bed. Suddenly he jumped on top of me crawling over me until I was forced onto my back with his weight on my chest and his cock inches from my lips. Helpless I stared up at him as he rubbed his cock over my clenched lips while the others moved around so they could get a better look. “Lick it bitch,” commanded my captor as he tried to pry my lips apart with his now rigid tool. Realizing I had no choice I relented parting my lips and extending my tongue to the head of his cock as he slapped it again my open lips. Suddenly he moved forward and pushed it against the gap in my lips forcing them to open wide as he jammed his cock deep into my mouth. Supporting himself over me with his hands he fucked my mouth relentlessly as I desperately tried to accommodate his rhythm to avoid choking. As he pummeled my face one of the other men, I didn’t know which at the time raised my legs and jammed his cock into my sore little asshole. I tried to scream as the cock in my ass began to furiously ram me only managing a loud grunt with my mouth filled with cock. They fucked me for what seemed an eternity when finally the cock fucking my mouth released its load far down my throat gagging me for an instant as I by reflex gulped it down. As he pulled his cock out and rolled to the side I could see Maria watching me intently with a glazed look on her face as the older man massaged her ample breasts through her shirt. They watched, mezmerized as the other man, a younger, but ugly man with a rutty face and a few teeth missing, fucked me savagely. Unwilling to look at the horrible man as he abused my burning asshole I stared into Maria’s eyes suddenly feeling a sort of kinship with her as the old man groped her. Up until that moment she had seemed a willing participant, but now she seemed to be submitting to the men as I was. I watched as he opened her shirt and pulled her bra up allowing her large breasts to flop free jiggling as they settled on her chest. She showed no pleasure in her face, just an acceptance, her eyes now gazing sadly toward the floor as he fondled her. I watched the scene before me distracted somewhat from the disgusting man fucking my poor, now gaping asshole. After a few moments he pulled out much to my relief and walked around the bed to where the couple stood leaving me alone on the bed. As he approached she sullenly stripped away her remaining clothes exposing herself fully to us. “Maria, finish me off,” he commanded as he reached for her squeezing her milky white flesh in his dirty hand. . I laid there unable to take my eyes off her as she obediently knelt and took his hard cock, soiled from my ass into her mouth. The old man stepped back and observed her approvingly as he peeled off his pants revealing a somewhat small, but rigid penis amidst a bush of grey pubic hair. As she sucked the dirty cock in her mouth he grabbed fist full of her long hair wrapping it around his cock as he stroked himself. All but forgotten by the trio I laid there on the bed where they had left me stroking my own cock as I watched the spectacle before me. The younger man began thrusting in earnest as his orgasm seemed to be mounting while she struggled to keep up… Then suddenly he grunted loudly as he shot his load down her throat. Moments later as he pulled his wet dick from her tired mouth the old man ejaculated spraying his cum into her hair and over the side of her face. When he was done he let go of her cum drenched hair allowing it to fall matted and wet against her face. She remained kneeling completely nude on the floor, almost expressionless, just gazing at the floor in front of her. I sat there no longer stroking my dick overwhelmed with pity for the poor girl I had moments before found so erotic as she was used by these men. My thoughts were suddenly dismissed as the old man sternly instructed me to kneel beside Maria on the floor. Slowly I crawled off the bed and took a position next to her on the carpet. The men moved in front of us, the young beast of a man stood before me as the old man moved in front of Maria. At first I thought they wanted us to clean there sticky cocks or suck them again, but then to my horror I realized what they were going to do to us. The young man smiled a toothless grin down into my frightened eyes as he began to pee on me. I grimaced shutting my eyes tight as his smelly urine streamed onto my face and hair. I had never felt so humiliated, so degraded as I knelt there submissively while he showered me with his piss. When the stream finally subsided he made me take his dripping cock into my mouth and clean him. As I sucked the last drops of urine from the now flaccid dick I watched as the old man released a torrid of piss onto Maria’s face and cum drenched hair. “Open,” I heard him say and then watched in shock as he aimed the stream directly into her open mouth as she struggled to swallow as much of it as she could. When he was done she gulped down the last of it and licked the small soft flesh of his dick to his satisfaction. The men dressed and left within moments, probably needing to get back to work before they were missed, leaving Maria and I alone still sitting on the floor covered with piss and cum. I tried to say something to her, but she wouldn’t respond. She got up and went to the bathroom as I got up and sat on the bed. I could hear the water running in the shower as I removed my wet nightie and wig. Desperate to clean up myself I decided to go in and use the sink as she showered figuring modesty was no longer an issue between us. I removed my heels and damp stockings before entering the bathroom. As I washed my face and chest over the basin I watched the figure of the young girl in the shower behind me in the mirror. “She is very beautiful,” I remember thinking at the time making me feel both admiration and jealousy at the same moment. When she got out of the shower she scooped up her clothes and left the bathroom glancing up at me only once with a meek smile seeming somewhat embarrassed. I quickly followed her, “Can you stay with me for a little while?” I asked pathetically. She looked back at me as she pulled on her panties and smiled this time more broadly, “No, must work,” is all she said. I stood there leaning against the bathroom door frame as I watched her finish dressing and leave without another word or glance in my direction. I felt empty as I got into the hot shower and cleansed my body and mind of my ultimate submission. Comments & suggestions to Comment my story please.

bhide family,My nineteen year old cousin DJ had been coming to spend two weeks with me during the summer ever since…

TGIF! As I look at the clock, all I can think of is being on the receiving end of a thirty-minute blowjob followed up with some 3-hole golf with my 7 iron. I had just put away the last two inventory sheets for our fiscal year 2000 supply of Impalas for the summer season. Tomorrow I can pick up where I left off with the price/sale ratios and projected APR provisions. It had been a long day and now it’s time to break loose the Cobra 40oz. I was smiling as I walked past Ms. Abby, my under-the-table secretary and illegal Nigerian immigrant. She eyeballed me letting her tongue moisten a set of ’72 DSLs. It’s payday and…, I forgot myself for a moment. “Abby, give me a couple of minutes and I’ll have your check ready,” I smiled. You see it’s a game we play weekly. I went back in my office and sat at my desk. The door opened when I opened up the company checkbook. “Mr. Sledge, can speak to you a moment?” she whispered. I swiveled my chair away from the desk and faced to the side. I wanted to give her access my full attention. “Sure Abby, how can I help you?” I winked knowing how much she and I loved the payday ritual. I reclined in my high-backed leather chair spreading my legs just a bit. “I don’t want to trouble you, but I need another advance with my paycheck.” She approached my desk, with her right hand rubbing the meaty upper part of her breast, as if to soothe the weight of the tight spaghetti strap straining to hold up a 12lb tit. I looked at her over my shoulder, watching her slip out from under the straps, releasing two overripe melons of chocolate ambrosia. Dark burgeoning mini marshmallows seemed to stare at my stiffening cock that was painfully trying to get past my zipper. “I need an extra C note.” She wriggled out of her sundress letting loose a set of hips that should’ve had a chase car saying “wide load” or something. Kneeling down between my legs she wasted no time unzipping my gabardines… My cock leapt into freedom, only to be captured by two humongous heated tits begging for lubrication. “Hmmmm…” She caught my cock between her tits and guided it into her mouth with her right hand. Sucking the upper shaft and head heartily, she began to stroke the lower-middle in a twisting fashion as I moaned in time. “Yeah, yeah… yes Abby, suck it baby!” I let my head fall back on the chair not focusing on anything in particular, darkness, the ceiling, her thick body, tits and braided head bobbing up and down. Sucking hard. Slobbering all over my shaft and head, she looked up to see I was watching her every technique. She smiled. “I love sucking your cock and I know you love me sucking you off on payday.” I smiled, “I love payday, too… I love the way you suck the long hard day right out of me…but I worry that one day your husband is gonna find out about us.” She started to stroke my cock hard, trying to get me to come on her face or just all over her huge tits. She then dipped her braided head down under my nut sac and began to softly juggle my wet nuts in her mouth while stroking my cock for all she was worth. I swear she was humming some African tune of ecstasy with my balls in her mouth! “Ahh, ahhh… Damn baby, where’d you learn to suck like that?!” I started to breathe in deep gulps of cool air trying to think of baseball, ugly women, and taxes, but when she started to cry… I was headed for trouble. “Come on me… give it to me…” She jerked my cock every-which way but loose between those huge lips forming a vacuum seal around my shaft-sucking my nuts dry as I screamed… “Ugghhh…Ohhh…Yeah, Yeah, Yeeeeaaaahh!” My head snapped back like it was strapped to a fifty pound weight! I felt my cum rushing up from my locked-down toes past my clenched ass cheeks as I pushed her head down towards the base of my cock to empty my satisfaction down her throat… and she took it all! Just like I like it, she knew not to spill a drop of cum, pre-cum, or saliva. She kept on sucking even though I began to relax and fidget in my chair, trying to get into a cooler position in the afterglow of my orgasm. “Yeah, baby suck it dry.” I was spent. She laughed at my condition. “Care to fuck?” she feigned the hungry look of a women wanting to give her man the fuck of a lifetime. I looked at my tired Johnson, and he said nope. “Sorry babe, I’d love to but Jimmy’s had enough for now.” She laughed and got up to start stuffing her forty pounds of potatoes in that ten pound sundress. Man I loved watching her get dressed. Such an ample women, a cornucopia of concupiscence belonging to another man. I just hoped he wasn’t jealous. After she was satisfied with putting her clothes in order, she went into the bathroom to brush the evidence away. As much as I enjoy cockbreath in a woman, letting me know her priorities, I’d hate to see it break up her relationship with her husband. I started writing out her paycheck including the extra hundred. I always tell myself it’s the best damn hundred I’ve spent all week. She came back in the office with a smile. “I have to go now.” She leaned over and gave me a wet one with no tongue but plenty of feeling. “See ya on Monday, Mr. Sledge.” “Have a good weekend Abby!” I was actually relieved when she left. I always enjoy a couple of quiet minutes after a good nut. I leaned back in my chair, and tried to plan some fun for the evening to cum. “Ha ha ha” “Well, I guess I’d better get moving,” I told myself. Time waits for no man, and I was just burning daylight sitting in this chair wanting to take a nap after that luxurious blow job. Slowly I got up. Adjusting willy, and hitting the desk lamp, I grabbed my jacket and headed for home. The commute wasn’t too bad with Keith Sweat and I not seeing anything wrong with a little bump and grind, plus a little Shoop-Shoop with Salt-n-Pepa. When I pulled into the complex, someone was parked in my spot next to my V-Max 1100. Now where am I gonna park my Jag? I wondered. The Jag, which never fails to line me up for snug wet trim with the hotties is the reason I like to keep it in sight wherever I park. Everyone gets two parking places and somehow people still manage to hog up all the available space. Well, I’ve got no choice but to park in my neighbor’s spot. I’m hoping Ms Fonda-Cox, doesn’t get home from Supercuts before 7:30, unless her hot daughter Anais’ VW takes off. By that time I should be showered up and ready to hit the streets for some chow… and I feel like Italian or maybe Greek tonight. As I set the alarm, I notice Anais close the sheer lace curtains. I’d swear she wasn’t wearing a shirt, but regardless, I knew she was always bitchy. “Damn, I hope she doesn’t chase me out before her Mom gets home tonight.” I quicken my pace as I go into the courtyard and make a beeline for my condo. Sure enough, twenty feet from my sanctuary, Anais opened the door.sex images stories “Mr. Sledge, I know you have a nice ride, but you’re parked in my mom’s spot and she’ll be home any minute. So why don’t you save some time and frustration by moving your car now? ” she smirked. I smiled trying to apply a little charm and hopefully get past her abstinence. She was wearing a hastily placed towel, held in place by her armpits… I noticed her nipples were hard and poking against the material stretched across her breast. I figured she was a 32A cup, usually not my style but I could hear some funky reggae beats and smelled what I imagined to be some phat irie blunt. Now I was getting horny and I think it showed on my face. “Did you hear me?” she put her hands on her hips and the towel slipped. A quick flash of tit and she replaced the towel with an embarrassed smile. “Oops.” “Oops?” I said. “Anais, last week I spent $200 to see a beautiful body like that in Vegas. I think I’d say ‘Thank You!'” I gave her a friendly wink… “Actually, you are quite beautiful. I noticed you in the window when I first drove up this evening.” Now she started to giggle behind a tightlipped smile. “$200.00…really? ” Her tongue slid out, wet and quick, as her mouth hung open for a pregnant pause. I could feel my pants getting tight, my lips dry, and my vision focusing all over her legal body. I vividly remember her eighteenth birthday party and her mother getting sloshed and falling in the pool. She brought me back to reality with a finger in her mouth and a kind word. “Wanna come in for a moment?” Her eyes spoke volumes, presumably penned by Masters and Johnson, maybe it was M. “Sure I’d love…err, yes I’d would.” I didn’t want to run her over, but I was in a hurry to get in her daisy dukes. I followed her into the foyer, examining in detail the fine shape of her back and the succulent cheeks of her ass hanging out of those tight shorts. She turned to the coffee and bent down to pick up that blunt I smelled from the door. Her towel fell and she cocked her head and said…”Fuck it.” She took a huge hit and holding her breath, she passed it to me. I took it. “Brrrrreeeeeeee,” she exhaled slowly. “You got that two bills on you?” Her eyes on my crotch suggesting I should comply with her demands. I exhaled strongly and in my best Rasta accent said, “Aye girl, and wha’cha gonna do for me now?” My hips started swaying with the beat and stepped toward her. She didn’t miss a beat and answered in tune, “I’ll be suckin’ yer black cock like a chest wound, and fuckin’ ya like da IRS!” A pair of serious eyes locked on the blunt. I passed it to her as she knelt down in front of me. She took another seriously long hit, damn she had a set of lungs, and set it down in a shell ashtray. I smiled down at her and said, “Get it girl…” She reached around me, grabbing both cheeks and exhaling a lung full of ganga over my cock through my pants. I knew the stain won’t come out of my gabardines, but I was beyond caring. Now she was licking and sucking on my cock through my pants. “Man, my cock is rock hard and ready to break!” She had a vise grip on my ass forcing my saliva soaked clothed cock between her teeth and tongue. I was thinking if she didn’t unleash the beast soon, I was gonna lose a healthy load in my BVDs. She let her right hand slip over my cock lump and started to tug and jerk it while sucking on the head viciously sans doute! She was a bonafide freak! “Uhmmmph, Black cock!” She was into it, sucking laterally along the shaft, nibbling my thick meat. I started to feel that ol’ familiar feeling in my shanks and I responded by trying to think about the law, spoiled milk… oh no not milk… I couldn’t stop my transition to orgasm. I grabbed her straight black hair and knotted it in my hands. She moaned a, “Yeah Daddy…” and I became lost in a hard whine… “Damn, Damn, Daaaaammmmn… Ahhhh, Ahhhh…Uhhnnn… Uhhhaaaaaaa.” Oh yeah, I was sticky, icky, and unsure of what to do. She released my ass from her left hand and looked up at me sensing my dilemma. “Fuckin A, quickdraw…” she reached back for my wallet and pulled it out as I stood there numbly feeling used, listening to Ziggy singing, “No woman, No cry.” A chanting of melody filled my ears as she pulled three crisp Franklins out and she giggled, “I’d better give you a bonus fuck for an extra hundred, huh?” Bonus fuck… I don’t think I’m up for a regular fuck, I thought. She stood up and we locked lips, as she fed me her fast tongue. Placing my hands on her zipper guiding them to unzip her shorts, which promptly fell to the carpet. Sucking my tongue down her throat and humming to the music she propped her foot up on the coffee table pushing a sticky wet pussy over our fingers. Uh-oh… Cap’n Willie heard someone calling his name and started getting up. Taking my right hand up to her mouth, she began to suck the tangy juices off my fingers. Gazing lustfully into my eyes she placed her fingers in front of my mouth, which I opened and began to suck her musky smelling digits. “I want to be fucked by a big black cock. I want you to fuck me. Haaaarrrrdd!” “I can’t believe my cock is hard. You’re making me crazy.” I meant it. She was touching every nerve in my body. I felt her hands slide down the front of my suit jacket to my pants and my belt unbuckle. She unzipped my pants and slid down my body with my pants. Kneeling, she pulled my sticky boxers down to my ankles letting my sticky hard cock slap her cheek. Grabbing my cock, she slow stroked me while licking and sucking cum out of my pubic hair and off my belly. “Mmmmmm, Fucking A…” she started sucking my cock, high-jerking the shaft and head against her mouth…driving me crazy! I noticed she was playing her clit like a fiddle to the beat of her sucking rhythm. She stopped sucking, looked at me with a wry smile and hocked a huge wad of spit in her right hand and started to straight-jack my cock toward her face, between the eyes. “Ohhh,” I breathed. “Uhnnnn…” I started to breathe deep gulps of air. She stopped jerking my cock and turned with her back to me, not releasing her grip on my turgid tool. Placing my cock against her cunt, she bent her head down, and I let nature rule. Deep thrust! “Shit! Owwww… Fuck!” she shrieked. “Ha, ha,” I thought, “your turn to whine, bitch.” I was thrusting with everything I had.. I knew it hurt a little and I wanted to play it for everything I could. She bucked against my cock, and I could feel it was tight and my dick was getting scorched, I’ll complain later. This was doggy style in its finest regimen… and man I wanted come… badly. I focused on those wonderful fucking sounds, the wet squawking, squashing sounds, meat on meat slapping, and the ever popular “Uhn uhn uhn” grunting to the rhythm of the fuck. “Ooooo, my pussy’s on fire!” she began to plead. “Uhhhhnnn, oh oh oh, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!” she was clearly feeling some pain. I was happy about that because I was past ready to come and I didn’t want to ruin any future chance of me getting some more of this tight pussy. “I’m gonna come…” I groaned. “Yeah baby. Come on my ass!” she pleaded. “Come on my ass, don’t come inside me.” I chuckled. “Ok.” I didn’t think it mattered at this point, but according to legend, I pulled my cock out and started jacking over her sweaty ass. “Ohhh Yeah… Ahhhh… Here we go!” I let fly what little cum I had left it my balls and it felt goooood! It wasn’t a lot of cum but, man, all my nerves were jingling like electricity. She put her hand in the stripes of cum on her ass and spread it all over her right ass cheek. “I love this part.” She put her fingers in her mouth tasting my liquid appreciation for her sharing that delightfully tight cunt. “Delicious.” A wink let me know that she enjoyed my performance. “I may have to start sneaking over to your condo at night for a rough fuck… I know I need one every now and then.” “Rough fuck?!?…Is that what that was?” I started putting on my clothes like someone who had been fucked for money. A hand grabbed for my cock before I could get the zipper zipped. “Don’t be like that… I just mean… I like a nice long fuck with lots of foreplay and plenty of toys.” She rubbed her face against my crotch, stroking my cock like a hungry kitten. “It’s alright. We’ll plan something long, maybe take a weekend in Vegas…” I brushed her hair from her face with my left hand and caressed her cheek with my right. Helping her up, I kissed and held her for a few moments enjoying the feel of body. She twisted away in my arms. “Mom’s home!” She reached for the curtains and saw her mother’s Jetta pull up behind the Jaguar. “You’d better move your car, you know how my Mom is about that!” Running to the door, I tucked my shirt in my pants, catching another kiss on my way out. “Call me,” she said. “Bet!” I didn’t even look back, but I knew that the look on her face matched mine. She was a good fuck and I wanted to spend more time with her in my arms. As I rounded the building, I saw Mayvis Fonda-Cox next to my Jag with her hands on her hips, and wearing a don’t fuck with me smile. “Mr. Sledge, if you want to continue parking your Jag in my spot, I suggest I get a key and you keep the tank full.” She was now waiting for a lame or trite excuse from me, and I was not going to disappoint her. “Hi Mayvis, I apologize for taking up your spot, I thought it was only going to be a minute but I was engaged in some strenuous activity.” I eyed her for sympathy. “I see… that would explain your zipper.” She got back in her car. I felt cold. Well, my zipper was still down. I zipped up and jumped in my Jag pulling out as she pulled in with a spurt. I parked in the gardener’s spot… Sheesh, what a day. Locking up, I sprinted to my condo before Mayvis exited her vehicle to avoid any conversation with her. Inside I stripped out of my over fucked suit, throwing it in the dry cleaning hamper. Naked I put my shoes and belt away, tossing my skivvies in the laundry basket by the shower. There was a hard knock at the door. “Just a minute,” I shouted. Looking for a robe, that I only wear for overnight guests, I settled for a pair of Gold’s Gym workout shorts. There’s no way I could find that robe quickly, so I answered the door half naked, like most horny bachelors. “Mayvis?.. I’m sorry, did I do something?” I questioned, as if I had no idea what she wanted. Guilty… read on her face as she eyeballed me up and down resting on my shorts. “I was just starting a quick workout. Please come in.” I walked away from the door toward some freeweights I keep by the stairs in case of burglars. She stepped in and closed the door behind her. “I thought you already had your workout.” She sounded snide, like a girlfriend who sees a better looking girl say hello to you. I bent down to pick up two 10lb weights and give the appearance of nonchalance. “You forgot your tie, motherfucker…” She was mad and I knew why. I stood up almost dropping the weights when I saw my Michael Rubin silk tie dangling from her upraised hand. “Or should I say, daughterfucker?” She threw the tie at me and charged. I put on a poker face and feigned the guilt of crumb encrusted mouth seven-year-old. “If Anais wasn’t eighteen, I’d have you arrested right now! I can’t believe you took advantage of her innocence and naivete. If she’s hurt, pregnant, or diseased in any way, I will sue you for every penny you have. As it is, I just want to cut your cock and balls off and feed them to a pit bull!” She was screaming now, and even though my muscles were rippling from holding these weights, I felt as helpless as a kitten under the sights of a high-powered BB gun. “Can I say something?” I pleaded. “No! I don’t want to hear one fucking word out of your lying mouth!”sex story realShe continued to rant and in my ears it all melded together. I think I heard something about kiddie porn and her cousin the gang member, but mostly about how shocked and appalled she was since she was a real woman and much better developed than her daughter. “Huh?” I whispered. Sensing the initiative, I put down the weights and crossed over to her apologizing for my actions; Nam, and the effect of growing up in the hood. I reached for her hands and held them softly, letting her know, nothing can change my act of indiscretion but in fact when I saw Anais, I was seeing her all over again like a living dream. She laughed. Now I was on to something. “Mayvis, let me take you out to dinner. I want to talk with you, and spent some time getting to know you,” I smiled. She searched my eyes for deception and unable to find it, she nodded. “I think at the very least, dinner would be acceptable.” She hugged me with her arms high around my neck and being about 10 inches taller than her, caused me to lean into her and her to snuggle in close. I could feel the heat of the moment, and believe me it was just a moment. However, it was long enough for Cap’n Willy to take notice and push against her. She jumped. “Is it me?” She put her hands on her hips, defiantly. “Or is it you?” “Most definitely you.” I added quickly. “I can’t believe you’re here with me, like I always wanted you to be… and I am half-naked. I’d better rush you along so I can get ready and before I embarrass myself any further.” I twisted her hips in my hands and guided her towards the door. She twisted back towards me. “Not so fast. I may be beautiful, but it’s been awhile since I’ve seen this kind of attention.” She hugged me under my arms pressing into my still hardening cock. I was aghast. This must be my National Day of Pussy, my Trifecta of the year. “Do you want me?” “Yes,” I felt her hand tickle my ribs walking down to my waist, where she began caressing my stiff cock. “Do you want me, now?” “Oh yes, and tomorrow.” Her head jerked back and she dreamily opened her mouth. On cue, I kissed her, inserting my tongue and searching for satisfaction. She let her hand slip inside the waistband of my shorts and grab my sincerity, stroking it… like she was gonna get something out of it… “Do you want me, forever?” “Oh yessss, in your ass.” I didn’t miss a beat. “In my ass?! You wanna fuck my ass?” She was mad, again. I pulled her close. “If I get to keep you forever, I want to enjoy every square inch of you. Your embrace has me lost in love, and I honestly want to be in every sweet opening you have… including your ears.” She was laughing now. Success!… I’m da man, I thought. “Let’s take a shower.” She pulled me towards the stairs. Walking backwards, up the stairs she wouldn’t let go of my cock and so I followed her in the bathroom. I turned on the water and stepped in the warm stream. She quickly stripped out of her blouse, bra and jeans… no panties?! Now I was really hyped up! I guided her into my embrace under the shower. She cooed about the water as I sucked on her tongue and teased her nipples with my hands. “Kneel down.” She pushed my neck down and leaned back against the wall while spreading her legs. “Make me come…” Throwing her head back staring at nothing in particular she whispered again… “Make me come.” Well, if I’ve ever seen the gauntlet thrown down, it was now. I guess if I’m ever gonna make a friend, now’s my opportunity to sell myself. “Hang on to something.” I challenged. “Get some Boo…” she said spreading her pussy lips apart with her tongue hanging out for instructional effect. I dropped to my knees and started massaging her knees and lower thighs. I like to start out strong and soften up as I get closer to the Ezone. Licking, nibbling, rubbing and moaning my way up between her legs, enjoying every taste, texture, and the tantalizing sound she gives. I set one of her legs up over my shoulder as my face swooped in for a bib-less extravaganza. I began gently sucking the fat outer lips, licking the sensitive inner lips, exploring the whole cunt with my tongue and fingers. I reveled in its pungent stickiness, the sensual smell of queens, long unfucked by the king. Her clit and widening hips were begging me to rock them, and my rigid cock, however unattended, was ready to comply…fully. I started battering her clit, sucking, roughly, slavering over it, making sloping mad slurping sounds, like a nigger wit a neck bone. I was in it! Deep! “Yeah Boo… Yeaaaaahhhh!” Her weight on me was increasing rapidly. I strained to keep her balanced and comfortable, knowing any disturbance would ruin my chances of making her cum quickly. My face firmly locked on her snatch, I reached out with my left hand to find my bottle of shower lube, feeling around the containers I found the one shaped like a coke bottle. Deftly flipping it upside down I squeezed a huge amount on my wrist and hand. I started lubing up her crack, inserting my fuck finger slowly in and out of her asshole. “Ohhh… you’re gonna make me come.” She was enjoying a nice slow ride to the land of the big O. “Fuck yeah… fucking eat me…” With her head locked back, eyes closed and moaning… I didn’t think she was still on the planet.. I started stretching the bottom of her cunt with my thumb, while sucking lightly on her clit… “Uhhhnnnn… Uhhhhnnnn,” Oh shit, I could feel the electricity flowing through her! She was coming or going into a gran mal seizure. “Ohhhheeeeeeeiii!” she was screaming. “Grab the rail, Grab the rail!” I guided her hands to the shower’s slip rail; she was confused. I knew right about now she wanted to hug or hold on to me, but I had another plan for her still burning orgasm. “What… what?” she was holding the rail as I crouched upward, still holding her right leg open, I guided my hard cock straight for her asshole… inserting right into the taint! “No… not yet.” She didn’t want her ass fucked… well not yet anyway… but I ignored her and my first attempt to poke that ass missed. I pushed my cock against her moaning ass until I found the hole and forced myself in! “Aaahhhhhh! You bastard! You fucking bastard!” She tried for leverage to twist out, but she was off balance and would be opened more if she let go of the railing… so she held on for dear life and I fucked for the gold! My cock was rock hard and I was in solid. “Damn Baby! Ohhh yes! You lied to me!” I was fucking a three camera shot… damn I had the angles, the lube, and the ass locked down! There was no way she was getting out of this one! “You didn’t tell me you were a virgin!” “Ohhh my ass… Fuck that ass Boo!” She was in ecstasy with her head down on her arms, hanging on for dear life. “Ahhhhh Ahhhh…uhn uhn uhn…” I was rocking that ass to the beat of my determination… and damn if her ass wasn’t as tight as her daughter’s cunt. “Fuck! This is good ass…I don’t even think I’m gonna come!” “Ohhh my ass, fuck fuck…” she moaned. I just noticed she was now balanced on one arm and frigging herself furiously. I took this as a sign to start teasing her about giving up that ass to strangers. “You know, baby… I’ve been jacking off dreaming about fucking your tight ass for months now. The way I feel inside you is making me come my nuts dry. Your ass is like a tight mouth sucking my cock rock hard like its gonna snap in two! Ohhh yeahhhhh… I wanna break my cock off in your sweet ass!” “Shitttttt… AhhhhUhhhhnnnnnn… FUCKMEEEEE!” And that was it… her ass was now humping my cock and I’m scared she is gonna break it off! She was all over the place, fuck! “Fuck!” She collapsed and I was holding her up by the waist, all 130lbs.. Shit, I was exhausted. I pulled her up to her feet and against my chest in the stream. We held on to each other for a good ten minutes and then silently I started putting body wash over her shoulders and back. I gently washed her upper body while she just hung on. After another 20 minutes I turned off the water and helped her out. We toweled off smiling embarrassed smiles wondering if this will happen again or if we just went too far. “You don’t have to call me,” she was buttoning up her blouse, not looking at me but pretending to look at something else. “Why? Are you gonna call me?” I was looking directly at her. She winced. “Just cause you got a piece of ass doesn’t mean we’re engaged.” The arms folded across her chest. “You fucking bribed my daughter for a piece of ass, so just cause we fucked for free don’t mean shit.” Now she pouted. I just don’t understand women, and after the past two wonderful hours, I’m even more lost! “Look, maybe I didn’t say it right. I do want you to call me. You just made me bathe you like something I cherish. I don’t want to lose you, I want to get to know you more. Here.” I walked to the door post and retrieved my spare keys. “Take my spare keys. I want you to be around when I’m here… when I go to sleep or when I fix lunch for us.” I held the keys out for her. “Sorry. I’m not looking for a man right now.” It was my turn to wince. She starting to drone on about being fucked over one too many times and certainly not being able to trust a man who not only fucked her daughter, but also held her down and ass-fucked her. “Just a fucking minute! I think I recall someone saying, ‘Fuck my ass’ and coming in the shower. Correct me if I’m wrong.” I was hot. “Well let’s just call that the heat of the moment, because it was a little late to call it rape,” she smirked. I couldn’t believe I was hearing this. “Ok…let me sort this out a moment.” I was reaching for logic. “We had a wonderful time… Fuck,” she corrected. “Alright, we had a wonderful fuck together and it was just a thing…” “Yes,” she nodded. “I also had a wonderful fuck with your legally adult and consenting daughter who pulled three hundred bucks out my wallet for shits and grins.” “Yes,” she eyeballed me funny. “I really can’t expect you to come over or let me spend time with you unless you wanna fuck or because you think I just wanna fuck.” “Right,” she quipped. “But I can wave three hundred bucks at your daughter, the legally consenting adult anytime I want a nasty young fuck,” I could tell I just hit a nerve. “Well let’s just say, if you feel like fucking my daughter, you can give me the three hundred bucks and you can have the ol’ school version.” She returned to the smile that got me into this mess. “Well, since I’m such a piece of shit, you’ll have to excuse me if I choose to donate to both you and your daughter’s favorite charity. Why should I limit myself and simply choose to have my cake, when I can eat it also?” I laughed. “Ok, but I warn you… one of us is not gonna stand for it long.” She winked and left me wondering if I had made the right choice. I watched her walk back to her condo and close the door behind herself. I really hated letting a great piece of ass just walk away like that…but onward and upward I always say. So with another lost cause weighing heavy on my mind, I went back to my closet and picked out a nice lonely suit for the evening. I figured some Chinese or Thai would hit the spot and afterwards some low-key partying. I selected a nice black gabardine suit with a fine mesh shirt, rounding out with a nice diamond pinkey and a splash of U’omo. I pulled up to the valet at “Oiishi Omanko” with thunder. The valet grinned at me and threw his hands in the air with humped shoulders. I guess he didn’t ride. “Where do you want it?” I asked. He pointed towards the bonsai trees at a spot next to a Bentley. “Thanks.” A quick burst of throttle and the V-Max was nestled in the bonsai. I put some kryptonite on it and entered the restaurant. “Irashaii Mase Sledge-san,” they bowed. “Komban-wa,” I bowed slightly. “We have good table for you now,” Keiko said. She was the taller of the two help maidens. Her mouth was small, her breast were small, and her eyes were small. I imagine she would fuck you until you passed out, and wait until you woke up and fuck you again. Not too cute but very wiry and strong looking… a sure freak. “Iki-masho… You come.” Fumiko the smaller, but sexier, took my arm and led me to a table next to the trickling water falls. Definitely a cocksucker. She smelled like Shiseido, and if I hadn’t been fucking all day, I would’ve gotten wood. Her tits were small and her ass was big for a shorty. I knew if I ever got in that ass, you’d have to call up Seal Team 6 to get me out! Keiko pulled out the chair for me and I sat down… it was very comfortable. The two young ladies stood together and held out their hands and asked… “You like?”tabooI’ll tell you truthfully, I looked them both over quickly and answered, “Hai, so des sho.” I was serious, but they started giggling, bowed and ran off. I know for a fact they’d have to call 911 to get me off those two oriental dishes. I’m talking about Kappa and Plum sauce. It just doesn’t get any better than that. I watched the pair of tight kimono wrapped asses disappear in the tables on another level. Man am I glad we won the big one! So despite the fact I had no companionship for dinner, I still managed to enjoy my meal and bottle of sake to chase away the lonely demons. Was Keiko eyeing me when she walked by or is the sake telling me I’m gonna get some horizontal snatch? “Who cares?.” I snort. Looking at the clock, I could see I had been here too long. Calling for the check, it was confirmed I had been here too long. $125.00… well it was good. I tipped well and asked the waiter to tip the two hostesses twenty each. He nodded. I walked out and looked for my bike. The Bentley was gone and it seemed I was one of the last to leave. I noticed a couple of blue-bloods, but I was sure they wouldn’t be leaving until they got kicked out. I felt kinda lightheaded and mean-spirited, a sure sign of too much sake. Walking to my bike I heard the hougaku music get loud for a moment, then silent… very surreal…I sat down a

Pete had been friends with Steve since he had first graduated from college and gotten his first job. He remembered meeting Steve at his orientation to the company by the Human Resources Dept. Steve was one of the salesman who sold software for the company and was going to be a mentor to Pete as he started working also in sales for Eros. Pete was new to the city of Charleston, WV. In fact, he had just moved there from his home in Columbus, Ohio. Pete really wanted to get into writing his own programs as well as doing computer programming and architecture for businesses. The sales job was a way of working himself into the company. Hell, it was a recession and he was glad to have any type of job! Pete and Steve really hit it off. Steve was able to help Pete find out his way around town, set him up with an apartment, and show him both the highs and lows of Charleston, WV. Pete especially liked the lows that Steve had showed him– the strip bars, the adult bookstores and even a place that had a live sex show. One time Pete told a stripper that Steve was the person with all the money and that she should ask him for the money for a dance. Yes, getting financially started was a hard thing to do in a new city. It was quite a dance at that – as she spread her legs wide exposing her nude vagina several drops of moisture dripped down her slit and disappeared onto the floor below. This was the first of many trips to the adult entertainment places in Charleston. Steve was married to a beautiful women named Sasha who was 30 years old. The first time Pete saw Sasha was a reflection in a mirror in the hallway at their house. Sasha was 5’6″ with dark jet black hair cut in a way that made her look very tom boyish. Her figure was anything but tom boyish with well developed breasts, a tight rounded butt, and a slim waistline. Pete often wondered what she looked like beneath her clothes. Sasha was quite a contrast as far as looks– a tom boyish appearance with the body that any sculptor or painter would use for a model. Sasha greeted Pete with a warm handshake, hug, and greeting: “So your the new whiz kid whose out to conquer the sales world.” Her smile put him at ease. Pete thought how Steve was such a lucky bastard to have a woman like her. Pete advanced quickly in the company. He was soon named vice-president of sales. Pete then developed several unique computer products. This propelled him into the highest levels of management as well as made him very wealthy. Steve on the other hand had a tide of misfortune and his sales plummeted. Steve then began to drink. Pete ran into Sasha at the car repair shop. She was had been crying to herself. Evidently, her car needed repaired and when it came time to pay the credit card had been rejected. Sasha didn’t even have a way home. Pete quickly paid for the car repair. Sasha promised to pay him back. Pete could only think how he wanted her to pay him back. Sasha showed up to Pete’s place a couple hours later. Her eyes were red. Evidently, it had been a very bad day since a number of creditors had been calling with threats to repossess their house and belongings. Steve had even spent Sasha’s private savings without her knowledge. She was destitute. Sasha asked Pete if she could borrow some money and that she would be “willing to do any maid service around the house to help out and that she would also get a job to pay him back.” Pete asked, “Are you really willing to be my paid maid? Would you take a job where all your debts could be paid off?” Sasha responded quizzically, “It sounds as though you have something in mind. I just thought I could clean your home and maybe do some cooking.” Pete replied, “I’ve always wanted you as a sex slave that would serve my needs.” Sasha eyes grew very wide and she gasped in shock. “I could never do that to Steve. I really still love him. I’ll never do that! Can’t you even help out your best friend?” Pete quietly stated, “I’ve always wanted you as my own private sex slave, Sasha. I’ve desired you more than any valuable painting or other work of art. The situation is just right for my desires.” “You evil bastard. I’d never do anything like that. I love Steve.” Sasha angrily left. An day later the phone rang. “Pete, the bank is going to repossess our home unless we can pay the mortgage. No one will lend us any more money. I’ll do as you ask,” as Sasha cried.hard sexI told her to come over so that we could make the necessary arrangements. I then arranged to take care of Sasha’s and Steve’s bills a little at a time. I had Sasha tell Steve that a rich relative was going to help her out. When Sasha reported to my house I had her stand in front of a mirror and slowly remove her clothes. The reflection in a mirror showed some deep, dark brown nipples about 3 inches in size that came to pointed tip. As she bent and removed her panties I saw hair that grew up from her slit to her ass with some large protruding vagina lips. Sasha’s ass was round, well defined but small. As she turned around I saw a fairly hairy bush. Sasha had tears rolling down her cheeks. I then had her walk to me and away from me. I told her, “Walk like you are a hooker out trying to get some business.” Sasha then walked very sexily around my living room. Sasha asked, “Do you have to take a video of me doing this?” I replied, “Yes, now let’s see how many ways I can see that vagina of yours.” I saw her pussy as she stood over me, as she lay on the couch with her legs spread, on all fours with her butt in the air. Sasha’s vagina was now moist and her inner/outer lips were puffy. I had her play with herself. Sasha moaned, “Oh I’m about to come, please fuck me Pete.” “Sasha I want you to stop playing with yourself, take out your diaphragm, and come over her and suck my cock.” (that was wild erect and dripping with precum). “Oh, Pete I will get pregnant if I don’t use some protection. I am really fertile right now.” I told her that if she couldn’t do what I asked then there would be no money. I watched as she split her vagina lips and was able to see the back wall of her cervix. I then had her get on all fours as I mounted her from behind. Sasha felt Steve enter her in one shove. She pushed back into him and felt the tip of his large 10 inch cock hitting her cervix. Sasha grasped briefly in pain as Pete’s dick penetrated her cervix but waves of orgasm swiftly overtook her as she felt Pete’s cock throbbing and pounding her vagina. Pete soon shot his load deep inside her fertile womb. She then sucked him hard again. This time Pete took her with Sasha’s legs over his shoulders. Again, Pete emptied his sperm deep inside her womb. Pete had Sasha hold her legs up so that none of his sperm would leak out. Pete wanted to be sure to make her pregnant. Over the next several weeks Pete stuck his huge cock into Sasha and shot as much sperm into her as possible from as many different positions but always with one intent — to get Sasha pregnant. Sasha’s missed her next monthly period. When she did a pregnancy test it came out positive. Pete still had Sasha coming over to his to perform “housework” even though she was pregnant. Sasha’s nipples grew darker, larger, and became very sensitive. When Pete would suck on her luscious pointed pregnant breast she would squirt milk into his mouth and dose his cock with her vaginal juices as she repeatedly orgasmed. Sasha was hoping that her ordeal would soon be over even though she had signed a contract that would last several years. Her hopes where soon dashed when she heard Pete talking about her doing a gangbang with some well endowed black men after she had his baby. She shuttered when he asked if she “Would like to have a black baby?” Sasha’s maid service was only the beginning to satisfying Pete’s appetites.singh is bling sunday collection

A young Malay girl, Mei stood only 5′ 2″, weighed only 110 pounds, but had an exquisite figure. Her breasts were firm, nicely rounded and stood out from her well developed chest tipped with two tiny dark protruding nipples. Her public mound was very prominent but she had kept her pussy clean of hair, the multiple folds of her vagina lips centered with a barely visible clit.She was already experienced sexually, although only 18 years old. She was trim and had a well formed body due to swimming frequently. She had been happy and content until she had moved to the city, where she had been unable to get work. She didn’t know anyone and was soon destitute on the streets of the crowded city. Since she was very attractive, she decided to try picking up a “trick”. The man she picked up was a tall, but slightly overweight Arab who offered her a good price for a whole night. She was delighted and was determined to please the man and perhaps convince him to keep her for more nights.When she arrived in his hotel room, he had begun to beat her almost immediately. She cowered and took it as long as she could, but the man seemed obsessed. Finally she saw an opening and grabbed the knife out of his waistband, plunging it deep into his chest. Blood spurted everywhere as she stabbed him over and over again in her rage. When he finally lay on the floor in a pool of his own blood, she realized what she had done.She ran to his bathroom, washed the blood off herself, and dressed again. Fortunately no blood had gotten on her clothes. She stuck the knife in her bag and was about to leave when another Arab man stopped her at the door. He saw his friend lying dead on the floor in a pool of blood and shouted for the police, holding Mei in a tight grip until they came.The police had been sympathetic to her as they had similar problems with Arab tourists before, and she was clearly beaten, the whip marked all over her tender body. The Arab, however, had been an important businessman and his friend had requested that she be put to death as punishment. The judge, being somewhat sympathetic as well, had opted for imprisonment and sale to an exotic meat farm that he knew of, where she would at least have a chance to become a milker and last a little longer. Sadly, he knew that it was just postponing her fate, but it was better than nothing. If he sentenced her to execution by strangling, her body would be sold to a local butcher shop anyway.Now Mei stood in this strange holding area with several other Malay girls and a few American girls. The were all pretty, and their hands were all tied behind the girl’s naked bodies. A man was inspecting each of the girls and though she didn’t understand English, she could tell he was sorting the girls out for something. When he got to her, his strong but gentle hands caressed her body, feeling her muscles and breasts, and inserting a finger into her vagina, he then said something to his assistant and moved on to the next girl. She and another girl about her same size were taken to a large room that looked like a butcher shop. She was strung up hanging upside down from a crossbar by her ankles with a rope. No one said anything, and then just left them hanging there.Soon another girl was brought in, one of the tall American girls. First the men pushed hoses into the three girl’s asses and a small hose into their urethra and, turning on the water, flushed them out. She was so full of water at first that her belly began to expand and when she was full, they turned her right side up so that she could shit and piss on the floor. They then washed the girls all down and left them hanging except the pretty American girl. The men took her to one of the tables and strapped her down as one of the men fucked the girl’s mouth. Then the other man started forcing a long sharp pole through the American girl, her screams piercing and loud, until it emerged from her mouth, forcing blood and cum out of her. The girl was still alive, struggling and obvious crying in pain as they took her outside soon afterwards.Then they came back and strung the other Malay girl up tying her to a tall pole on a raised platform. They spread her legs and shaved her pussy and then began forcing a sharpened pole slowly up through her body. She screamed and screamed until they held the girl’s head back and the pole emerged out of her mouth. They cut her belly open and pulled her guts out, throwing them in a bucket and then they sewed her up again. She could no longer scream, but she was still alive and her body twisted and struggled as the men carried her out of the room, too.The men returned and hung her from the same platform and she knew she was going to be spitted by the long pole as well. First they spread her legs and shaved the little hair that she had over her vagina. The men then injected something into both of her breasts and she felt them begin to become more firm than normal and at the same time a numbing sensation came over her whole body. Apparently she had been given some kind of anesthetic although it was only a mild one. She could feel her belly being slit open and one of the men reached into her and as the huge spit began to move up into her anus, he grabbed her empty colon and guided the shaft up into her body. She could now feel the pain of being spitted by the pole and began to scream and twist from the pain. Calling out to them men, she cried, “Please kill me first. Don’t make me suffer. Oh God! It hurts so much!! I don’t want to die this way!” But the men could not understand her language and were not likely to change their minds anyway as they apparently had done this many times before. She could feel the spit moving up her body as it exited through her intestines and then the man forced it into her esophagus and she soon was silenced as the rod emerged from her mouth, blood spilling out of her at both ends.Mei continued to scream silently as the men lifted the two ends of the spit and carried her out of the building. She twisted and struggled, but her body was securely impaled by the 8′ long 3 1/2″ thick spitting pole. She was finally brought to a barbecue pit where she saw both the pretty American girl and the other Malay girl turning slowly, roasting over a fire, the fat already dripping from the American’s beautiful body as she cooked. The American was obviously now dead, but her friend was still twitching, and her lungs gasping, as the flames licked at the butter and sauces dripping from her body.Me could feel the tremendous heat as she was placed over the fire herself. With a last burst of energy, she struggled furiously, and vainly, as a man began to rub her body with butter. She could feel her breasts and buttocks begin to heat up as she turned slowly. “My God! It’s so hot!! And it hurts so much!!!!” she screamed to herself. ” I wish someone would kill me and spare me the pain! Just get it over with!!” The flames licked at her body as she continued to rotate on the spit and she was basted over and over by the cook, the only relief being the coolness of the butter as it was rubbed into her. She could feel her skin begin to tighten as she began to cook, and she could even smell herself roasting. It smelled so delicious, she almost wished she could taste her own meat. Finally her struggled ceased as her body began to roast and her internal organs were cooked from the steam inside her belly. She died as her body started to turn a delicious dark golden brown.The cook could see she had finally expired, and knew her meat would be fantastic, since the longer the girl lived while being cooked, the better her meat would taste. After she had cooked for almost four hours, he pierced her with a meat fork to test the doneness of her meat. her juices and liquefied fat spurted from the wound, so he knew she had cooked up juicy and tender. He then sliced a small piece of meat from the underside of one of her breasts, and another tiny morsel from her pretty butt. Popping the small, hot, pieces of girl meat into his mouth he said, “UMMMMMM! Absolutely delicious! This one is perfectly done. Let’s get her onto a serving platter.”Carefully, his assistant and he lifted Mei’s body from the fire and placed her gently on a large serving platter. They gently pulled the spit out of her, leaving her with her mouth wide open and a large hole where her asshole had been. She was so juicy, that a little meat stuck to the spit as it was removed. Her body was very hot and steam rose from it as they arranged her on her elbows and knees with the traditional apple in her mouth. She was then delivered to one of the large banquet tables. There the host of that table began to carve thin slices of Mei’s breasts, buttocks and thighs. Her well developed meaty back muscles and part of one her ribs were cut off and placed on another platter, where her rib steaks and her tender, finely marbled roasts were sliced into serving cuts of beautiful, juicy and slightly rare cuts of prime girl meat. The host cut open her belly and carefully extracted her heart, the organ still bubbling from the heat. He placed it on his own plate along with the meat cut from her vagina. He then sat down to a meal of one of the most delicious girls he had eaten in a long time. Everyone began slicing more of her meat off, gorging themselves on the sweet, juicy, flesh of Mei, soon reducing her to just a few scraps of meat on her well picked bones. One young man had cut off one of her calves and was contentedly eating the meat right off her shin bone.Mei was an excellent meal and very little was left of her at the end of the dinner. (What follows is a work of fiction. All readers must be over eighteen years of age. It is suggested that…

My first time playing the role of mommy but I had a lot of fun, I hope you all enjoy![F4M] [Script Fill] Mom has the talk with her son [mom/son] [incest] [age] [loving] [hj] [riding] [creampie]

This story deals with my tales of a Mistress and her sluts, it is quite descriptive and graphic.It is copyrighted but you may save it and print for your easier enjoyment.Please enjoy a glimpse into my dark fantasy world.Oh, what to wear? Ambyr asked herself, tonight was going to be so special, she was going out for the night with her Mistress Alexia, her world, her love, the only woman she thinks of at night.She wanted to wear something her Mistress would like, would like to peel off her and something that would make her wet thinking about what was underneath. She laid out the clothes on her fluffy bedspread, a tight black lycra top long sleeve, with silver flowers over her nipples, tight around her neck, forming to her little sexy body. A very short vinyl skirt, black with the same silver flowers running around the bottom, and a zipper up the side. She pulled on her favorite tight satiny white panty, see through in the front so she could see her little v shaped bush, and high cut in the back, god how she loved the feel of them clinging to her young sexy hips and ass. She then strapped her white satin bra with black highlights on, rubbing her nipples through the satin, suddenly feeling a rush of warmth in her pussy she stopped, oh!She didn’t want to get wet to soon her Mistress might get mad if she was all sticky with juice when she smelled her and tasted her tonight. She wrapped her skirt around her hips and zipped it up, pulled on her shirt and put on some knee high white stockings and shiny black heels.As Ambyr stood in front of her full length mirror she had a quiver of excitement because she looked so naughty and tempting, thinking of the guys that would drool over her and how she would hold her Mistress’s arm lovingly clinging to her like she was taught.Mistress Rain bow owned her completely and totally, she wouldn’t think of doing anything with anyone else unless her Mistress instructed to do so, oh how she loved being her naughty little Slut (I use the term with so much love it hurts).Well she better stop looking at herself or she is going to cum thinking of tonight and she wanted to try to be fresh for her Mistress, she walked downstairs and said goodbye to her mom telling her she is probably going to be staying at Alexia’s house. Her mother said fine, be careful sweetie, laughing softly, how silly, if only her mom knew how bad she was going to be tonight she would never let her go out again.She got in her car and drove to Mistress Alexia’s house, it was just getting dark as she got out of her car and knocked at the door, she waited breathless, hoping her Mistress will approve of her choice of clothes. The door opened and there she stood clad in such a sexy outfit, it made Ambyr get wet from the sight, Ambyr saw the surprise and sexy, approving look from her Mistress as she eyed her body and outfit up and down.Ambyr went in and got on her knees and hugged her Mistress’s legs, looking up at Alexia she felt her panty start getting a wet spot but couldn’t help it at all, Her Mistress was all she ever wanted! Alexia told Ambyr how lovely she looked and how she was going to have a surprise for her little slut tonight, Ambyr quivered with excitement wondering what that could be. She would do anything at all for her Mistress.Alexia led here to her bedroom and turned to her and hugged her telling Ambyr how glad she was here and how she wanted to just start right now but she would wait. Alexia whispered in Ambyr’s ear that she hoped she was getting wet because when she went down to taste and smell she wanted to feel slick hot yummy wetness, Ambyr nearly fainted right there from hearing that. Her panty experienced another rush of wetness, now Ambyr didn’t stop it she was happy that her Mistress will find her so ready for her skillful tongue when she bestowed that privilege upon her.So before either of them could lose anymore control they got into Ambyr’s car and drove into the night.As they drove into the city, Alexia put her hand on Ambyr’s thigh telling her how turned on she was about tonight, Ambyr’s wet spot grew wider as her Mistress’s hand rubbed across the top and to the inside of her thigh, close to her heated crotch. Ambyr put her head back and savored the lusty feeling filling her body, Alexia told her they were going to a club and were going to seduce some sexy guy and take him home with them, Ambyr said she couldn’t wait to get there!Alexia’s hand continued its slow rubbing of Ambyr’s thigh and slid deeper underneath her vinyl skirt brushing Ambyr’s soaked panty, Alexia smiled and said, oh yes little Ambyr, you are definitely my favorite little Slut. Ambyr just gave herself over to the overwhelming feelings of sexiness as they drove to the club.They pulled up to a club called “The Dark Ages” a gothic styled place with huge gargoyles mounted on the roof, as they approached the huge door into the club they felt the throbbing beat of the techno music playing inside. Ambyr clung to her Mistress’s arm like a lost little girl; her head was spinning from the excitement.They walked inside and the doorman let them pass without a cover charge or word.Alexia found a table in a dark corner where they could see the whole of the club and ordered drinks, she then leaned over and told Ambyr how incredibly wet she was and that she wanted Ambyr to get down and lick her now. Ambyr gladly went under the thick black table cloth as her Mistress spread her sexy legs and lifted her tiny skirt some, as Ambyr got between her legs she smelled her Mistress’s sexy musky scent that she loved of so much and noticed that she had no panties on. Ambyr licked her Mistress’s thighs and felt Alexia’s hands pushing her head to her wet pussy, she started gratefully licking deeply and lovingly around her lips and pushed her tongue deep inside.Licking in time with the humping beat of the music, her Mistress’s hips grinding slowly on her face, she was gulping juice and licking faster. So after about 10 minutes of licking she felt Alexia’s orgasm coming, she put her mouth tightly over her hot hole and sucked thirstily. Alexia’s cum squirted out thickly as Ambyr gulped and swallowed it all so there would be nothing to clean up after; she would never let her Mistress be wet or sticky after she ate her. She finished swallowing the creamy cum down and licked everywhere between her legs before coming to sit back at the table, burning with happiness that she was allowed to pleasure her Mistress, wanting nothing more than that.They sat and watched the crowd dance and move about in the strobe lights and smoke in the club while drinking their drinks.Her Mistress got up and took Ambyr to the dance floor and held her close as they started dancing close and sexually. Alexia kissed Ambyr’s lips and licked inside her mouth tasting her cum on Ambyr’s tongue and mouth, she slid her hands down the small of her back to her tight ass, squeezing and rubbing as she ground her hips into Ambyr’s. Ambyr’s panty was completely drenched when suddenly she felt her cum squirt through the satiny material, she held her Mistress tightly and moaned into her ear as she came.Alexia smiled sensually and said what a good little Slut Ambyr was when she reached down and felt the juice running down her legs and on her stockings. After dancing together for awhile Alexia told Ambyr to go back to the table and wait for her, Ambyr went obediently and waited. Alexia then went out among the dancers and searched out a sexy looking guy to dance with; finding one she started grinding with him. All the while whispering and telling him about her and Ambyr and what she wanted him for, he was completely in control and wanted nothing more but to do anything for Alexia. Together they went back to the table and introduced James to Ambyr, sitting between them both James couldn’t believe his luck.After a few more drinks Alexia told Ambyr to go and suck James’s thick cock and gave her permission to swallow his cum this time, Ambyr gratefully got back under the table again and unzipped his black khaki pants reaching inside his silk boxers she found his cock. It was huge, almost 8 inches long and 2 inches wide; Ambyr smiled and licked his shaft and his balls as she felt his hands holding her head tightly fingers wrapping in her hair.She took the thick head in her mouth tasting his salty pre cum; she sucked up and down getting it sloppy and wet her saliva was dripping down to his balls as she sucked harder and faster, milking his lovely cock. Slurping and gulping, taking him down her throat as much as she could she felt his hips start moving knowing he was getting close to giving Ambyr her reward. Ambyr sucked harder while stroking with her hand, slurping sounds reaching her Mistress’s ears as Alexia licked and whispered naughtily into his ear holding him. Soon she felt his cock start pulsing, felt his hand on the back of her head push harder forcing his cock down her throat as his thick hot cum squirted out, filling her mouth with a salty taste.She swallowed and swallowed, milking his cock skillfully, loving the taste and thickness of his cum, she licked and sucked the last bit out while squeezing his cock then got back up and sat down at the table. Alexia leaned over and told her how good she was and that she was going to get to pleasure her Mistress more when they got home, Ambyr shivered thinking of how wonderful her Mistress was and how good it felt to be hers. They went back out to the dance floor when Nine-Inch Nails, Closer, played they both humped on his legs getting wetter by the second.Alexia put her hand in Ambyr’s panty and got her fingers wet and put them in James mouth, letting him taste her Sluts pussy, he savored it. While Ambyr was allowed to do the same to her Mistress, she was more excited than ever from tonight, knowing her panty was dripping with her juice and creamy cum her Mistress loved. After the song ended they all got in the car and drove home to Alexia’s house, and went straight to the bedroom, with Alexia’s huge double king size bed. Alexia told James to sit in the recliner next to bed while she played with Ambyr for awhile, as was the norm, he stripped down to his silken boxers and watched intensely.Ambyr was on her knees until her mistress told her to stand and take off her top, she did and Alexia undid her bra running her hands over her sweet tits and pinching her nipples till they were standing straight out. Then she had Ambyr unzip her skirt and get on the bed with her legs spread; Ambyr quickly got in position, knowing what was to come.Alexia crawled between her legs and smelled her sticky, juicy, cum drenched panty and smiled lovingly at Ambyr and sucked on them for awhile, then took them off and licked between her small lips spreading them with her tongue. She swirled her tongue around her hard little clit and sucked it inside her hot mouth, sucking and licking, tonguing deep inside her juicy tight hole. Pushing her tongue forcefully deeper gulping Ambyr’s sweet juice out, she licked down to her tight ass hole and pushed her tongue inside, licking and sucking on her hole.Ambyr was going crazy trying not to hump her Mistress to hard though, she started to cum and Alexia sucked it out of her squirting pussy, swallowing it thirstily, Ambyr held her Mistress head tight and pushed more of her creamy cum into her mouth. Alexia licked the last of her cum up and got up, kissing James and letting him taste Ambyr’s cum on her lips and face.He licked it clean and got on the bed with Ambyr, Alexia told Ambyr to get doggie style so James could fuck her tight little pussy. Ambyr quickly got in position and felt James’s huge cock push into her tight hole, she humped back against it and it sank in.He then grabbed her hips tightly and thrust quickly until it was balls deep inside, stretching her wide, Ambyr screamed out as he fucked her hard and fast pounding inside her tight wet hole. Her pussy was making slurping sounds as he fucked her, she felt the head pounding against the bottom of her pussy, it hurt but she took it because her Mistress told her to. Alexia brushed the hair out of Ambyr’s eyes and held her head while James rode her roughly, telling her she was doing so good and that she was making James happy also. Ambyr started moaning as she came squirting out around his thick cock, soaking his hips as they slapped against her sexy ass.James was about to cum when Alexia told him to pull out, he did with a pop and Alexia quickly sucked his cum soaked cock into her mouth while Ambyr watched. Ambyr watched her Mistress suck and slurp James’s cock hungrily as he held her head and came in her mouth. Ambyr watched as she swallowed it all, wishing she could taste it too but knowing that her Mistress wanted his thick cum.Alexia licked and squeezed the last drop out and kissed Ambyr’s lips telling her to start sucking his cock again, Ambyr quickly went down and sucked it in her mouth stroking and milking it for her Mistress. James was in heaven having just fucked Ambyr’s incredibly tight pussy and having the oh so sexy Alexia swallow his load and now Ambyr’s hungry mouth sucked him hard again. He relaxed as Ambyr sucked and slurped noisily on his throbbing cock, Ambyr sucked him down her throat till her face was buried in his soft pubic hair, then back up to the head and down again, over and over, gulping. He loved it and so did Alexia watching her little Slut suck his cock so good, her eyes burning with lust for Ambyr.Ambyr sucked him harder for about 10 more minutes, her jaw and throat were getting sore but she hoped her Mistress would let her swallow his cum again, it tasted so good. He moaned that he was going to cum and Alexia pulled Ambyr’s head off his cock and sucked him in her mouth, milking his cum again. Ambyr watched again and wished but knew her Mistress should have his cum anyway she should be happy that she got to swallow it once, she watched her Mistress’s throat swallowing and slurping his cum down till it was gone. Alexia lay back down on the bed and held Ambyr while James relaxed, his cock spent from all the sucking.Alexia told Ambyr that she was a good Slut tonight and not to be sad at all about not getting his cum. Ambyr just spun with love for her Mistress knowing that she would do anything for her anyway and never be mad at her for anything. Alexia felt a little sorry for taking all James’s cum so she told Ambyr that she could eat her pussy. Ambyr was thrilled she truly wanted Mistress Alexia’s cum more than anything, Alexia climbed over her face and rubbed her juicy pussy all over Ambyr’s face getting it all slick.She told Ambyr to stick her tongue out so she could hump it like a little cock, she did gladly, and Alexia humped Ambyr’s mouth harder moaning with pleasure. Ambyr loved the having her Mistress hump hard on her face, licking her sweet pussy deeply; Alexia’s little bush grinding on her nose. She humped harder and grabbed Ambyr’s hair tightly pulling her head deeper into her crotch, riding her Sluts mouth was so good, knowing that Ambyr loved every second of it. Oh yes Alexia felt her orgasm starting and ground her pussy into Ambyr’s sweet mouth, biting her lip, her thick creamy cum flowed into Ambyr’s mouth. She felt Ambyr swallowing and gulping under her as she humped roughly on her face, filling her mouth with her hot cum again and again. Alexia got off her and curled up with Ambyr lovingly licked her glistening face clean and whispered how much she loved her little Ambyr. Ambyr was overjoyed to be in her Mistress’s arms their bodies twining together in Alexia’s huge bed as sleep overcame them and they both dreamed sweet lovely dreams.THE ENDComments are very welcome. So please feel free to email me at..Thanks for reading.,bhide family Warning: This story is for the entertainment of adults. It contains detailed descriptions of Female Domination, Fisting, Watersports, Anal penetration…

News